Skip to main content

Full text of "Thomas Henry Huxley"

See other formats


^3?biSf 


Library 
of  the 

University  of  Toronto 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2020  with  funding  from 
University  of  Toronto 


https://archive.org/details/thomashenryhuxle00clod_0 


Modern  English  Writers 


THOMAS 


HENRY  HUXLEY 


MODERN  ENGLISH  WRITERS. 


MATTHEW  ARNOLD 
R.  L.  STEVENSON  . 

JOHN  RUSKIN  . 

ALFRED  TENNYSON 
THOMAS  HENRY  HUXLEY 
THACKERAY 
GEORGE  ELIOT 
BROWNING  .... 
FROUDE  .... 
DICKENS  .... 


.  .  Professor  Saintsbury. 

.  .  L.  Cope  Cornford. 

.  Mrs  Meynell. 

.  Andrew  Lang. 

.  Edward  Clodd. 

.  .  Charles  Whibley. 

.  A.  T.  Quiller-Couch. 

.  C.  H.  Herford. 

.  .  John  Oliver  Hobbes. 

.  W.  E.  Henley. 


*.**  Other  Volumes  will  be  announced  in  due  course. 


WILLIAM  BLACKWOOD  &  SONS,  Edinburgh  and  London. 


THOMAS  HENRY  HUXLEY 


BY 

EDWARD  CLODD 


Who  saw  life  steadily,  and  saw  it  whole. 

— Matthew  Arnold. 


WILLIAM  BLACKWOOD  AND  SONS 
EDINBURGH  AND  LONDON 
MCMII 


All  Rights  renewed 


. 

INSCRIBED  TO 


m R S  HUXLEY 


WITH  DEEP  RESPECT  AND  REGARD 


PREFATORY  NOTE. 


I N  the  preparation  of  this  book  there  have  been 
large  drafts  from  the  materials  supplied  by  Mr 
Leonard  Huxley  in  the  very  admirable  Life  and 
Letters  of  his  father.  The  footnote  references 
to  that  work  are  sufficiently  denoted  by  the 
omission  of  its  title. 

For  the  convenience  of  readers  who  may  not 
possess  the  original  editions  of  Huxley’s  writings, 
the  references  to  them  are,  for  the  most  part 
cited  from  the  Collected  Essays. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

CHRONOLOGY  .  .  .  .  .  xi 

I.  THE  MAN  ......  I 

II.  THE  DISCOVERER  .  .  .  .  *57 

III.  THE  INTERPRETER  .  .  .  .  .86 

IV.  THE  CONTROVERSIALIST  ....  140 

V.  THE  CONSTRUCTOR  .....  200 

NOTE  ON  THE  DOCTRINE  OF  THE  UNKNOWABLE  .  220 

......  223 


INDEX 


' 


CHRONOLOGY. 


1825.  Born  at  Ealing  (4th  May).. 

1841.  Assistant  to  doctor  at  Rotherhithe. 

1842.  Student  at  Charing  Cross  Hospital  Medical  School. 

1845.  M.B.  and  Gold  Medallist  for  Anatomy  and  Physiology  at 
University  of  London. 

1845.  Discovered  membrane  of  human  hair  known  as  “  Huxley’s 
layer.” 

1846.  Entered  Naval  Medical  Service. 

1846.  Appointed  assistant-surgeon  of  the  surveying  ship  Rattle¬ 
snake. 

1849.  Published  memoir  on  the  Family  of  the  Medusa. 

1850.  Returned  to  England  :  granted  leave  ashore  to  work  out 
results  of  voyage. 

1851.  Elected  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society. 

1852.  Received  Gold  Medal  of  Royal  Society. 

1853.  Further  leave  ashore  refused  :  struck  off  the  Navy  List. 

1853.  Published  article  on  the  Cell  Theory. 

1854.  Appointed  Professor  of  Natural  Plistory  and  Palaeontology  in 
Royal  School  of  Mines,  and  Curator  of  Fossils  in  Museum  of 
Practical  Geology. 

1855.  Married  Henrietta  Anne  Heathorn,  of  Sydney. 

1856.  Visited  Switzerland  with  Tyndall. 

1857.  Published  paper  on  The  Structure  and  Motion  of  Glaciers. 

1857.  Appointed  Examiner  in  Physiology  and  Comparative  Ana¬ 
tomy  in  University  of  London. 


Xll 


HUXLEY. 


1857.  Appointed  Fullerian  Professor  of  Comparative  Anatomy  at 
the  Royal  Institution. 

1858.  Appointed  Croonian  Lecturer. 

1859.  Published  Croonian  lecture  on  Origin  of  the  Vertebrate 
Skull. 

1859.  Reviewed  the  Origin  of  Species  in  the  Times  (26th  December). 

1859.  Appointed  Secretary  of  the  Geological  Society. 

1859.  Published  Oceanic  Hydrozoa. 

1860.  Attended  British  Association  Meeting  at  Oxford  (debate  with 
Bishop  Wilberforce). 

1861.  Lectured  on  Relation  of  Plan  to  the  rest  of  the  Animal 
Kingdom  at  Edinburgh  and  London. 

1862.  Elected  Hunterian  Professor  at  the  Royal  College  of 
Surgeons. 

1863.  Published  Plan’s  Place  in  Nature. 

1864.  Appointed  on  Royal  Commission  on  Sea  Fisheries 

Note. — Huxley  served  between  1862  and  1884  on  ten  Royal  Commissions 
on  Fisheries,  Scientific  Education,  & c. 

1866.  Received  degree  of  LL.D.  Edinburgh. 

1866.  Published  Lessons  in  Elementary  Physiology. 

1868.  Elected  President  of  the  Ethnological  Society. 

1868.  Lectured  on  the  Physical  Basis  of  LAfe. 

1868.  Published  memoirs  on  the  Classification  of  Birds  and  on 
Intermediate  Animals  between  Birds  and  Reptiles . 

1869.  Elected  President  of  the  Geological  Society. 

1869.  Joined  the  Metaphysical  Society. 

1869.  Published  Introduction  to  the  Classification  of  Animals. 

1870.  Elected  President  of  British  Association  Meeting  at  Liver¬ 
pool. 

1S70.  Elected  member  of  the  first  School  Board  for  London. 

1870.  Published  Lay  Sermons. 

1871.  Appointed  Secretary  of  the  Royal  Society. 

1871.  Broke  down  in  health  ;  visited  Egypt. 

1872.  Elected  Lord  Rector  of  Aberdeen  University. 

1873.  Published  Critiques  atid  Addresses. 

1874.  Lectured  on  Animals  as  Automata  at  British  Association 
Meeting,  Belfast. 

1874.  Lectured  on  Natural  History  as  deputy  to  Sir  Wyville 
Thomson  at  Edinburgh. 

1875.  Took  active  part  in  controversy  on  Vivisection. 

1875.  Published  Practical  Instruction  in  Elementary  Biology. 


CHRONOLOGY. 


Xlll 


1876.  Visited  America. 

1877.  Published  American  Addresses;  Physiography ;  and  a 
Manual  of  the  Anatomy  of  Invert ebrated  Animals. 

1878.  Published  Hume . 

1879.  Received  degree  of  LL.D.  Cambridge. 

1880.  Lectured  on  The  Coming  of  Age  of  the  '‘Origin  of  Species'  at 
the  Royal  Institution. 

1880.  Published  The  Crayfish;  an  Introduction  to  the  Science  of 
Zoology  ;  and  Introductory  Science  Primer. 

1881.  Appointed  Inspector  of  Salmon  Fisheries. 

1881.  Became,  on  departmental  changes  at  the  School  of  Mines, 
Professor  of  Biology  and  Dean  of  the  Royal  College  of  Science. 
1881.  Published  Science  and  Cultzire. 

1883.  Elected  President  of  the  Royal  Society. 

1883.  Delivered  the  Rede  Lecture  at  Cambridge  (on  The  Pearly 
Nautilus  and  Evolution ). 

1884.  Further  breakdown  in  health. 

1S85.  Received  degree  of  D.C.L.  Oxford. 

1S85.  Retired  on  pension  from  all  official  appointments. 

1886.  Began  series  of  papers  on  Evolution  of  Theology. 

1888.  Elected  a  Trustee  of  the  British  Museum. 

1888.  Received  Copley  Medal  of  the  Royal  Society. 

1889.  Removed  to  Eastbourne. 

1891.  Published  Social  Diseases  and  Worse  Remedies. 

1892.  Published  Essays  on  Controverted  Questions. 

1892.  Made  a  Privy  Councillor. 

1893.  Delivered  Romanes  Lecture  at  Oxford  (on  Evolution  and 
Ethics). 

1893-94.  Reissued,  with  rearrangement,  the  articles  and  lectures  in 
Lay  Sermons,  &c.,  in  nine  volumes  entitled  Collected  Essays. 

1894.  Received  Darwin  Medal  of  the  Royal  Society. 

1894.  Attended  British  Association  Meeting,  Oxford. 

1895.  Died  29th  June.  Buried  at  Finchley,  4th  July. 


HUXLEY. 


i. 

THE  MAN. 

Thomas  Henry  Huxley,  the  seventh  and  youngest 
child  of  George  and  Rachel  Huxley,  was  born  on  the 
4th  May  1825,  at  Ealing,  then  a  village  separated  by 
stretches  of  open  country  from  London.  His  father, 
who  was  assistant-master  in  a  semi-public  school  there,  is 
described  by  him  as  a  man  “  rather  too  easy-going  for 
this  wicked  world,”  yet  with  a  certain  tenacity  of  charac¬ 
ter  which,  since  he  inherited  it,  Huxley  dryly  says, 
“  unfriendly  observers  sometimes  call  obstinacy.”  This, 
together  with  a  faculty  for  drawing,  constituted  the 
father’s  legacy  to  the  son.  It  is  of  his  mother  that  he 
declares  himself  “  physically  and  mentally  ”  the  child, 
“  even  down  to  peculiar  movements  of  the  hands  ” ;  her 
agile  mind,  with  its  rapid  arrival  at  conclusions,  re¬ 
mained,  he  says,  the  perilous  but  most  prized  part  of 


A 


2 


HUXLEY. 


his  “  inheritance  of  mother-wit.”  His  love  for  her  was 
a  passion. 

But  his  boyhood  was  a  cheerless  time.  Reversing 
Matthew  Arnold’s  sunnier  memories  : — 

No  “  rigorous  teachers  seized  his  youth, 

And  purged  its  faith,  and  tried  its  fire, 

Shewed  him  the  high,  white  star  of  truth, 

There  bade  him  gaze,  and  there  aspire.” 

He  told  Charles  Kingsley  that  he  was  “  kicked  into 
the  world  a  boy  without  guide  or  training,  or  with 
worse  than  none,”  1  and,  contrasting  Herbert  Spencer’s 
happier  lot,  says  that  he  “had  two  years  of  a  Pande¬ 
monium  of  a  school  (between  eight  and  ten),  and 
after  that  neither  help  nor  sympathy  in  any  intellectual 
direction  till  he  reached  manhood.”2  On  the  dreary 
week-days  he  was  flung  among  boys  of  low  type,  and 
on  the  drearier  Sundays  he  was  taken  to  church, 
where  the  preacher’s  allusions  to  infidels  left  on  his 
mind  the  impression  that  “  such  folks  belonged  to  the 
criminal  classes.”  When  he  was  about  ten,  the  break¬ 
up  of  the  Ealing  school  sent  the  family,  literally,  to 
Coventry,  where,  in  the  irony  of  fate,  the  shiftless 
father  became  manager  of  a  savings’  bank.  The 
daughters  took  to  school-keeping,  and  the  boys  were 
left  free  to  browse  among  the  remnants  of  the  home 
library.  Huxley  was  possessed  of  that  love  of  read¬ 
ing  which,  in  Gibbon’s  famous  words,  he  “  would  not 
have  exchanged  for  the  treasures  of  India.”  From 


1  I.  220. 


2  II.  145- 


THE  MAN. 


3 


boyhood  to  old  age  his  tastes  were  omnivorous,  rang¬ 
ing  from  science  and  philosophy  to  the  last  new  fiction. 
Dr  Johnson  said  that  Burton’s  Anatomy  of  Melancholy 
took  him  out  of  bed  two  hours  before  his  usual  time ; 
Hutton’s  Geology  kept  Huxley  in  it,  with  blanket 
pinned  round  his  shoulders.  At  twelve  he  had  read 
Hamilton’s  essay  On  the  Philosophy  of  the  Uncon¬ 
ditioned ,  with  the  result,  he  tells  us,  of  stamping  on 
his  mind  “  the  strong  conviction  that  on  even  the 
most  solemn  and  important  of  questions,  men  are  apt  to 
take  cunning  phrases  for  answers.”  Carlyle’s  translations 
from  the  German  moved  him  to  teach  himself  a  lan¬ 
guage  knowledge  of  which  was  to  be  of  the  utmost 
service  in  his  life-work.  Of  the  influence  which  Sartor 
Resartus  had  upon  him,  he  says,  “  It  led  me  to  know 
that  a  deep  sense  of  religion  was  compatible  with  the 
entire  absence  of  theology.” 1 

During  this  formative  period  his  interests  ranged  from 
speculations  on  the  absolute  basis  of  matter  and  the 
crystallisation  of  carbon  to  the  injustice  of  compelling 
Dissenters  to  pay  church  rates.  In  the  boy’s  quotation 
from  Lessing,  “  I  hate  all  people  who  want  to  found 
sects,”  there  is  the  spirit  of  the  man  who  said  that 
“  science  commits  suicide  when  it  adopts  a  creed.”  In 
a  scheme  for  a  “classification  of  all  knowledge”  written 
in  a  fragmentary  journal,  kept  from  his  fifteenth  to  his 
seventeenth  year,  there  was  the  expression  of  that 
passion  for  general  principles,  for  search  after  unity  at 


1  I.  220. 


4 


HUXLEY. 


the  core  of  things,  which  ruled  all  his  observation  and 
speculation,  and  which  is  the  salvation  of  a  man  from 
the  evil  of  specialism. 

“  Thus  to  be  a  Seeker  is  to  be  of  the  best  sect  next  to 
a  Finder,”  said  Oliver  Cromwell ;  and  of  himself 
Huxley,  who  at  fifty-three  learned  Greek  that  he  might 
read  Aristotle  in  the  original,  wrote  three  years  before 
his  death,  “  I  have  always  been,  am,  and  propose  to 
remain  a  mere  scholar.”  So  wrote  Michael  Angelo  in 
old  age,  “Imparo  ancora  ” — I  am  learning  still. 

Huxley’s  bent,  like  that,  it  may  be  added,  of  both 
Herbert  Spencer  and  the  late  W.  B.  Carpenter,  was 
towards  mechanical  engineering,  and  this  was  manifest 
in  his  life-work.  For  his  interest  centred  in  the  “  archi¬ 
tectural  part  ”  of  organisms,  in  the  adaptation  of 
apparatus  to  function,  and  in  whatever  evidenced 
“unity  of  plan  in  the  thousands  and  thousands  of 
diverse  living  constructions.”1  Whatever  he  worked 
at,  he  “visualised  clearly”  by  diagram  or  map  or 
picture. 

He  paid  a  lifelong  penalty  for  his  curiosity  about  the 
mechanism  of  the  human  body.  When  he  was  fourteen 
he  was  taken  by  some  student  friends  to  a  post-mortem, 
the  result  of  which  was  an  attack  of  blood-poisoning. 
To  this  he  attributed  the  “hypochondriacal  dyspepsia” 
which  afflicted  him  to  the  end  of  his  life.  Although 
engineering  was  his  hobby,  medicine,  at  the  start,  was 
his  destiny.  At  sixteen,  on  the  removal  of  his  family 

1  I.  7- 


THE  MAN. 


5 


to  Rotherhithe,  he  was  placed  as  assistant  to  a  Dr 
Chandler  as  a  preliminary  to  “walking  the  hospitals.” 
Many  of  the  patients  were  in  more  need  of  food  than 
physic,  a  condition  of  things  which  set  Huxley  wonder¬ 
ing  “  why  the  masses  did  not  sally  forth  and  get  a  few 
hours’  eating  and  drinking  and  plunder  to  their  heart’s 
content  before  the  police  could  stop  and  hang  a  few  of 
them.”1 

This  early  contact  with  the  grim  realities  of  the  social 
problem  gave  him  authority  to  be  heard  upon  the 
economic  and  educational  questions  in  which  his  in¬ 
terest  deepened  with  his  years,  and  to  indicate  to  the 
people  how  they  may  alone  work  out  their  own 
salvation. 

I  believe  in  the  fustian  [he  said],  and  can  talk  to  it  better 
than  to  any  amount  of  gauze  and  Saxony.  ...  I  want  the 
working  classes  to  understand  that  Science  and  her  ways 
are  great  facts  for  them — that  physical  virtue  is  the  base  of 
all  other,  and  that  they  are  to  be  clean  and  temperate  and 
all  the  rest— not  because  fellows  in  black  with  white  ties  tell 
them  so,  but  because  these  are  plain  and  patent  laws  of 
nature  which  they  must  obey  under  penalties.2 

Leaving  Mr  Chandler,  he  was  apprenticed  to  his 
brother-in-law,  Dr  Scott  (Huxley’s  two  sisters  had  mar¬ 
ried  doctors),  and  began  study  for  the  matriculation 
examination  of  the  University  of  London.  He  failed  in 
this,  but  had  compensation  in  winning  the  silver  medal 
of  the  Pharmaceutical  Society,  while  the  standard 


1  I.  16. 


a  !•  US* 


6 


HUXLEY. 


reached  by  his  brother  James  and  himself  secured  them 
free  scholarships  in  the  medical  school  of  Charing  Cross 
Hospital.  In  1845  he  passed  his  M.B.  at  the  Univer¬ 
sity  of  London  and  made  his  first  discovery  in  detecting 
a  hitherto  unknown  membrane  at  the  root  of  the 
human  hair.  It  is  known  as  “  Huxley’s  layer.”  The 
next  year  he  acted  on  the  suggestion  of  a  fellow-student, 
Mr  (now  Sir  Joseph)  Fayrer,  and  applied  to  Sir  William 
Burnet,  then  Director  of  the  Medical  Service,  for  a 
naval  appointment.  Sir  William  returned  his  visiting 
card  “with  the  frugal  reminder”  that  he  might  “prob¬ 
ably  find  it  useful  on  some  other  occasion,”  but  the 
interview  gained  him  entry  on  the  books  of  Nelson’s  old 
ship,  the  Victory,  for  duty  at  Haslar  Hospital.  Then 
came  a  turn  of  the  tide  which,  not  without  ebb,  led  on  to 
fortune,  at  least  to  the  fortune — never,  despite  the  dis¬ 
creditable  insinuation  in  Punch j1  a  commercial  one — 
which  Huxley  coveted. 

Owen  Stanley,  son  of  the  Bishop  of  Norwich  and 
brother  of  Dean  Stanley,  was  in  command  of  the 
Rattlesnake,  a  28-gun  frigate  commissioned  to  survey 
the  intricate  passages  within  the  barrier-reef  skirting  the 
eastern  shores  of  Australia,  between  which  colony  and 
the  mother  country  a  shorter  sea-passage  was  demanded 
by  the  growing  trade.  Captain  Stanley  wanted  an 
assistant- surgeon,  and  on  the  recommendation  of  Sir 
John  Richardson,  the  famous  Arctic  explorer,  Huxley 
was  given  the  post.  It  was  the  best  possible  appren- 


1  II.  26. 


THE  MAN. 


7 


ticeship  for  the  work  which  lay,  unsuspected,  before 
him — the  solution  of  the  problems  of  organology,  and 
the  indicating  of  their  far-reaching  significance.  Life 
had  its  origin  in  water,  and  therein  the  biologist  finds  his 
most  suggestive  material.  Darwin  and  Joseph  Hooker 
had  passed  through  a  like  curriculum — the  one  in  1831, 
the  other  in  1839. 

The  Rattlesnake  left  Plymouth  on  the  12  th  December 
1846,  two  years  before  Bates  and  Wallace  sailed  for 
exploration  of  the  Amazons.  It  was  a  time  of  prepara¬ 
tion,  each  only  vaguely  knowing  to  what  ends  he  worked, 
but  in  his  measure  contributing  answer  to  the  question 
whether  species  were  mutable  or  permanent. 

The  conditions  on  board  the  Rattlesnake  contrasted 
ill  with  the  luxurious  equipment  of  exploring  ships  since 
her  time.  She  was  a  man-of-war  of  the  old  class ;  her 
seams  were  leaky ;  the  berths  swarmed  with  cock¬ 
roaches,  and  the  biscuits  with  weevils.  The  Admiralty 
refused  to  supply  any  books,  and  in  the  absence  of 
proper  apparatus  for  sifting  the  contents  of  the  dredge, 
Huxley  had  to  adapt  a  wire  meat-cover.  The  ship 
carried  an  official  naturalist,  whose  chief  care  was  to 
collect  objects  for  museums,  leaving  to  Huxley’s  willing 
hands  the  dissection  and  examination  of  the  specimens 
brought  up  from  the  deep  sea. 

The  first  long  stay  was  made  at  Sydney,  where 
Huxley  met  his  future  wife,  Henrietta  Annie  Heathorn. 
For  her  he  was  “to  serve  longer  and  harder  than  Jacob 
thought  to  serve  for  Rachel,”  of  whom,  in  immortal 


8 


HUXLEY. 


words,  the  poet-chronicler  says,  “seven  years  seemed 
unto  him  but  a  few  days  for  the  love  he  had  to  her.”  1 
Huxley  had  his  reward  in  forty  years  of  the  closest  and 
most  helpful  fellowship. 

The  nature  and  import  of  the  work  accomplished 
by  him  during  the  voyage,  which  came  to  an  end  in 
November  1849,  will  be  dealt  with  in  the  next  chapter. 
Here  it  suffices  to  say  that  while  sundry  reports  on 
marine  creatures,  which  were  sent  to  the  Linnean 
Society,  were  pigeon-holed,  better  fortune  attended  a 
paper  on  the  Medusae  or  jelly-fish  family,  transmitted 
to  the  Royal  Society  through  Bishop  Stanley,  whose 
admirable  History  of  Birds  has  survived  his  episcopal 
charges.  It  was  promptly  published,  and  was  the 
warrant  of  Huxley’s  election  into  the  Society  at  the 
early  age  of  twenty-six.  Thus  far  he  could  have  no 
quarrel  with  bishops. 

Back  in  England,  “  equipped  as  a  perfect  zoologist 
and  keen-sighted  ethnologist”  (the  words  are  Virchow’s), 
Huxley  obtained  for  a  time  the  privilege  of  appointment 
for  “particular  service,”  which  enabled  him  to  work  out 
on  shore  the  results  of  the  voyage.  But  nearly  five 
years  of  suspense  and  struggle  were  to  pass  before  he 
secured  a  permanent  appointment  of  ^200  per  annum 
one-half  of  the  modest  maximum  he  desired.  Writing 
to  his  sister  in  1850  he  says  : — 

I  have  no  ambition,  except  as  means  to  an  end,  and  that 
end  is  the  possession  of  a  sufficient  income  to  marry  upon. 


1  Genesis  xxix.  20. 


THE  MAN. 


9 


.  .  .  A  worker  I  must  always  be — it  is  my  nature — but  if  I 
had  ^400  a-year  I  would  never  let  my  name  appear  to  any¬ 
thing  I  did  or  ever  shall  do.  It  would  be  glorious  to  be 
a  voice  working  in  secret,  and  free  from  all  those  personal 
motives  that  have  actuated  the  best.1 

He  was  in  the  front  rank  of  anatomists;  in  1852  his 
society  conferred  upon  him  the  Royal  Medal,  which, 
for  the  jQ 50  worth  of  gold  therein,  he  sold  eleven  years 
after,  to  assist  a  brother’s  widow ;  he  was  deluged  with 
invitations  to  dinners  and  soirees  while  not  earning 
enough  to  pay  his  cab-fare.  He  kept  fragile  body  and 
self-reliant  soul  together  by  writing,  lecturing,  and  trans¬ 
lating.  Toronto,  Aberdeen,  Cork,  King’s  College,  each 
in  turn  rejected  him  as  he  sought  a  professorship  of 
natural  history,  and  he  had  thoughts  of  trying  his  luck 
as  a  doctor  in  Australia,  if  only  to  be  near  his  sweet¬ 
heart.  Domestic  cares,  his  mother’s  death,  and  his 
father’s  serious  illness,  added  to  the  gloom  of  these  five 
dreary  years.  But  though  his  circumstances  ran  low, 
his  ideals  soared  high.  In  the  letter  of  1850  to  his 
sister  he  says  : — 

I  don’t  know  and  I  don’t  care  whether  I  shall  ever  be 
what  is  called  a  great  man.  I  will  leave  my  mark  some¬ 
where,  and  it  shall  be  clear  and  distinct — 

T.  H.  H.  his  mark — 

and  free  from  the  abominable  blur  of  cant,  humbug,  and  self- 
seeking  which  surrounds  everything  in  this  present  world — 
that  is  to  say,  supposing  that  I  am  not  already  unconsciously 
tainted  myself,  a  result  of  which  I  have  a  morbid  dread.2 


1  I.  62. 


IO 


HUXLEY. 


At  the  end  of  1853  the  Admiralty  commanded  him 
to  join  the  ship  Illustrious ;  he  refused,  and  paid  the 
penalty  in  being  struck  off  the  Navy  List.  But,  as  he 
cheerily  said,  “  there  is  always  a  Cape  Horn  in  one’s 
life,”  and,  “  not  without  a  good  deal  of  damage  to  spars 
and  rigging,”  he  rounded  it.  In  July  1854,  on  the 
transfer  of  his  friend  Edward  Forbes  to  Edinburgh,  he 
was  appointed  Professor  of  Natural  History  at  the 
School  of  Mines  with  a  salary  of  ^200,  which,  soon 
after,  was  doubled  on  his  becoming  naturalist  to  the 
Geological  Survey.  The  next  year  Miss  Heathorn’s 
parents  brought  her  to  England.  Her  health  was  so 
bad  that  a  famous  doctor  gave  her  only  six  months 
to  live.  But  the  faculty  differed ;  Huxley  took  the 
brighter  view,  and  wrote  thus  to  Hooker  on  the  nth 
July 

I  terminate  my  Baccalaureate  and  take  my  degree  of 
M.A.trimony  (isn’t  that  atrocious?)  on  Saturday,  July  21. 

When  he  was  appointed  to  the  School  of  Mines  he 
told  Sir  Henry  De  la  Beche  that  he  “  didn’t  care  for 
fossils,”  the  mechanism  of  the  living  animal  alone  in¬ 
teresting  him.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  during  his 
thirty-one  years’  tenure  of  his  post  the  larger  part  of 
his  work  was  palaeontological.  And  well  that  this  so 
happened,  because,  when  the  battle  over  organic  evolu¬ 
tion  was  fought,  Huxley  was  able  to  adduce  out  of  his 
treasury  of  knowledge  a  mass  of  evidence  from  the 
fossil-yielding  rocks  which,  supplemented  by  the  evi- 


THE  MAN. 


I  I 

dence  from  embryology,  put  the  theory  of  “  descent 
with  modification  ”  on  a  foundation  which  cannot  be 
shaken. 

Routine  work  leaves  little,  if  any,  time  for  original 
investigation.  Administrative  detail  filled  the  larger 
part  of  each  day  with  Huxley ;  his  heart  was  centred 
in  schemes  for  the  diffusion  of  science ;  the  arrange¬ 
ment  and  cataloguing  of  the  contents  of  the  Jermyn 
Street  Museum  was  a  labour  of  years ;  he  gave,  un¬ 
grudgingly,  help  in  forming  other  public  as  well  as 
private  collections,  which,  in  his  own  words, 

should  be  large  enough  to  illustrate  the  most  important 
truths  of  natural  history,  but  not  so  extensive  as  to  weary 
and  confuse  ordinary  visitors. 

But  with  Huxley  this,  although  an  essential,  was  a 
secondary,  part  of  the  business ;  with  the  organising 
of  materials  there  went  pari  passu  instruction  in  their 
nature  and  meaning,  involving  courses  of  lectures  and 
series  of  articles,  both  technical  and  popular,  while 
other  public  appointments  made  their  inroads  on  his 
time.  This  would  seem  enough  to  exhaust  the  day, 
and  when  it  is  remembered  that  all  which  he  undertook, 
paid  and  unpaid  alike,  was  done  despite  frequent  break¬ 
down  from  dyspepsia  and  allied  troubles,  the  marvel 
grows  that  he  found  a  moment  for  original  research, 
or  for  the  wide  and  varied  reading  which,  fortifying  him 
on  every  side,  enabled  him  “to  put  to  flight  the  armies” 
of  the  obscurantists  in  science,  ethics,  and  theology. 

Work  was  his  passion,  method  was  his  salvation ;  he 


12 


HUXLEY. 


took  care  of  the  minutes  and  the  hours  took  care  of 
themselves.  And  yet,  like  Gibbon,  who  wrote — 

While  every  one  looks  on  me  as  a  prodigy  of  application,  I 
know  myself  how  strong  a  propensity  I  have  to  indolence, 

we  find  Huxley  accusing  himself  of  an  ingrained  lazi¬ 
ness.1 

On  the  last  night  of  1856,  while  waiting  for  the  birth 
of  his  first  child,  he  made  this  entry  in  his  journal : — 

1856-7-8  must  still  be  “Lehrjahre”  to  complete  training 
in  principles  of  Histology,  Morphology,  Physiology,  Zool¬ 
ogy,  and  Geology  by  Monographic  Work  in  each  depart¬ 
ment.  i860  will  then  see  me  well  grounded  and  ready  for 
any  special  pursuits  in  either  of  these  branches.  ...  In 
i860  I  may  fairly  look  forward  to  fifteen  or  twenty  years’ 
“  Meisterjahre  ”  ;  and  with  the  comprehensive  views  my 
training  will  give  me,  I  think  it  will  be  possible  in  that  time 
to  give  a  new  and  healthier  direction  to  all  Biological  Science. 
To  smite  all  humbugs,  however  big,  to  give  a  nobler  tone  to 
science  ;  to  set  an  example  of  abstinence  from  petty  personal 
controversies,  and  of  toleration  for  everything  but  lying  ;  to 
be  indifferent  as  to  whether  the  work  is  recognised  as  mine 
or  not,  so  long  as  it  is  done  :  are  these  my  aims  ?  i860  will 

show. 

Half-past  ten  at  night.  Waiting  for  my  child.  I  seem  to 
fancy  it  the  pledge  that  all  these  things  shall  be. 

Born  five  minutes  before  twelve.  Thank  God.  New- 
Year’s  Day,  1857. 2 

On  the  20th  September  i860,  a  year  that  was  to 
“  show  ”  so  much,  there  was  made  the  last  entry  in  the 
journal,  telling  what  lifelong  sorrow  fell  upon  a  great 
and  tender  soul. 


1  I.  268. 


2  I.  151- 


THE  MAN. 


13 


And  the  same  child,  our  Noel,  our  first-born,  after  being 
for  nearly  four  years  our  delight  and  our  joy,  was  carried  off 
by  scarlet  fever  in  forty-eight  hours.  This  day  week  he  and 
I  had  a  great  romp  together.  On  Friday  his  restless  head, 
with  its  bright  blue  eyes  and  tangled  golden  hair,  tossed  all 
day  upon  his  pillow.  On  Saturday  night,  the  fifteenth,  I 
carried  him  here  into  my  study,  and  laid  his  cold  still  body 
here  where  I  write.  Here  too,  on  Sunday  night,  came  his 
mother  and  I  to  that  holy  leave-taking. 

My  boy  is  gone  ;  but  in  a  higher  and  better  sense  than 
was  in  my  mind  when  I  wrote  four  years  ago  what  stands 
above,  I  feel  that  my  fancy  has  been  fulfilled.  I  say  heartily, 
and  without  bitterness — Amen,  so  let  it  be.1 

In  a  very  remarkable  letter,  written  at  this  time  to 
Charles  Kingsley  in  reply  to  one  setting  forth  the  war¬ 
rant  for  belief  in  immortality,  the  attitude  of  Huxley 
from  his  youth  upwards  towards  the  current  theology 
is  shown  clearly.2  He  sees  no  justification  for  the 
belief ;  the  arguments  in  its  favour  are  to  his  mind 
“delusive  and  mischievous,”  and  there,  since  his  was 
not  the  spirit  which  denies,  he  leaves  the  matter.  The 
letter  contains  the  already-quoted  remark  that  Sa?ior 
Resartus  led  him  to  knowledge  of  the  non-dependence 
of  religion  on  theology,  religion  meaning,  as  he  says 
elsewhere,  simply  the  reverence  and  love  for  the  ethical 
ideal,  and  the  desire  to  realise  that  ideal  in  life,  which 
every  man  ought  to  feel.3  He  adds  : — 

Science  and  her  methods  gave  me  a  resting-place  inde¬ 
pendent  of  authority  and  tradition.  Love  opened  up  to  me 
a  view  of  the  sanctity  of  human  nature,  and  impressed  me 
with  a  deep  sense  of  responsibility. 


1  I.  152. 


2  I.  217-222. 


3  Collected  Essays,  v.  p.  249. 


14 


HUXLEY. 


In  the  chapter  on  “The  Everlasting  No”  in  Sartor , 
Carlyle  had  said  : — 

After  all  the  nameless  woes  that  Inquiry,  which  for  me, 
what  it  is  not  always,  was  genuine  love  of  Truth,  had 
wrought  me,  I  nevertheless  still  loved  Truth  and  bate  no 
jot  of  my  allegiance  to  her. 

In  that  allegiance  Huxley  never  wavered  : — 

If  wife  and  child,  and  name  and  fame  were  all  lost  to  me, 
one  after  another,  still  I  would  not  lie.  .  .  .  The  longer  I 
live,  the  more  obvious  it  is  to  me  that  the  most  sacred  act  of 
a  man’s  life  is  to  say  and  to  feel,  “  I  believe  such  and  such  to 
be  true.”  All  the  greatest  rewards  and  all  the  heaviest 
penalties  of  existence  cling  about  that  act.  The  universe  is 
one  and  the  same  throughout  ;  and  if  the  condition  of  my 
success  in  unravelling  some  little  difficulty  of  anatomy  or 
physiology  is,  that  I  shall  rigorously  refuse  to  put  faith  in 
that  which  does  not  rest  on  sufficient  evidence,  I  cannot 
believe  that  the  great  mysteries  of  existence  will  be  laid 
open  to  me  on  other  terms.1 

Huxley  summed  up  the  whole  matter  in  his  Rec¬ 
torial  Address  to  the  students  of  Aberdeen  University  : 
“  Veracity  is  the  heart  of  morality.”  His  references  to  the 
formative  influences  on  his  life  in  the  letter  to  Kingsley 
are  prefaced  by  the  statement  that  his  neglected  boyhood 
had  been  followed  by  a  profligate  manhood.  His  words 
are,  “  I  confess  to  my  shame  that  few  men  have  drank 
deeper  of  all  kinds  of  sin  than  I.”  Commenting  on 
this  in  his  review  of  the  Life  and  Letters ,  Sir  W.  Thiselton- 
Dyer  says,  “  Frankly,  I  do  not  believe  a  word  of  it.” 


1  I.  217. 


THE  MAN. 


15 


And  those  who  knew  Huxley  in  any  degree  of  intimacy 
will  agree  with  him.  Sir  W.  Thiselton-Dyer  adds  : — 

In  a  rather  serious  conversation  I  once  had  with  him,  he 
spoke  of  a  period  in  his  life  when  he  might  have  taken  to 
evil  courses  ;  but  he  did  not  give  me  the  smallest  reason  to 
suppose  that  in  the  retrospect  he  saw  more  than  the 
existence  of  a  possible  crevasse  in  his  path  into  which  he 
might  have  fallen.1 

The  truth  is  that  we  have  here  the  language  of  exag¬ 
geration  born  of  the  desolation  of  the  moment ;  the 
“  troops  of  follies  and  errors  ”  2  of  youth  refracted  through 
the  medium  of  tears.  It  is  the  language  of  Augustine’s 
Confessions ;  of  Bunyan’s  Grace  Abounding ;  and  of  the 

many  excellent  persons  whose  moral  character  from  boy¬ 
hood  to  old  age  has  been  free  from  any  stain  discernible  to 
their  fellow-creatures,  who  have,  in  their  autobiographies  01- 
diaries,  applied  to  themselves,  and  doubtless  with  sincerity, 
epithets  as  severe  as  could  be  applied  to  Titus  Oates  or  Mrs 
Brownrigg.3 

In  acknowledging  a  birthday  letter  from  one  of  his 
daughters,  Huxley  hopes  that  his  own  imperfections  may 
make  him  deal  the  more  gently  with  those  of  others. 
He  adds  that  he  has  little  toleration  for  the  “just  man 
who  needed  no  repentance,”  and  whose  smugly  correct 
family  circle  “  was  perhaps  as  the  interior  of  an  ice-pail.” 4 
Walter  Bagehot  remarks  that  “  in  the  greatest  cases 
scientific  men  have  been  calm  men.  There  is  a  cold¬ 
ness  in  their  fame.  We  think  of  Euclid  as  of  pure  ice ; 

1  Nature ,  13th  June  1901,  p.  146.  2  II.  330. 

3  Macaulay’s  Essays,  “John  Bunyan,”  iv.  p.  407.  4  II.  331 


i6 


HUXLEY. 


we  admire  Newton  as  we  admire  the  Peak  of  Teneriffe.”  1 
The  statement  is  too  sweeping ;  it  has  no  application  to 
Huxley,  in  whom  was  neither  coldness  nor  detachment. 
He  was  hot-tempered ;  now  and  again  he  was  austere  to 
a  degree  approaching  severity  :  he  had,  as  with  all  strong 
individualities,  strong  likes  and  dislikes.2  But  the 
anger  and  the  austerity  were  passing  moods ;  they  were 
the  price  which  he  and  others  paid  for  abiding  virtues ; 
for  the  “  woman’s  element  ”  3  in  him  which  made  him 
cling  to  wife  and  children ;  for  the  quick  response  to 
every  call  of  duty  or  affection  ;  for  the  generous  applica¬ 
tion  of  great  powers  to  noble  and  unselfish  ends.  Of 
him  may  be  said  what  Lowell  has  said  of  Lessing  :  “  No 
biographical  chemistry  is  needed  to  bleach  spots  out  of 
his  reputation.”  4  His  home  was  “a  focus  of  the  best 
affections  not  less  than  of  intellectual  light.”  5  He  loved 
anniversaries ;  the  devotion  of  his  children  warmed  him 
“better  than  the  sun,”  and  when  his  gifted  daughter 
Marian  died  in  the  flower  of  womanhood,  he  confessed, 
in  the  depth  of  his  grief,  that  “  man  is  not  a  rational 
animal,  especially  in  his  parental  capacity.”  Where  he 
hated,  the  scorn  and  loathing  were  deserved,  for  they 
were  manifest  only  against  the  insincere  and  the  evasive ; 
if  he  could  not  brook  contradiction,  it  was  only  where 
ignorance  or  folly  vaunted  their  assurance  and  their 

1  Literary  Studies ,  ii.  p.  222.  2  II.  409. 

3  “  I  have  a  woman’s  element  in  me.” — I.  61. 

4  The  English  Poets  and  other  Essays ,  p.  278. 

5  Leslie  Stephen,  on  “  Huxley,”  Nineteenth  Cent7oy,  Dec.  1900, 
p.  917. 


THE  MAN. 


17 


blunders ;  if  he  could  not  suffer  bores  gladly,  by  what 
right  did  they  compel  a  waste  of  time  ungrudgingly 
given  where  counsel  or  information  were  honestly  asked, 
no  matter  by  whom  ?  For,  like  all  men  who  loom  large 
in  the  public  eye,  he  had  to  make  enforced  acquaint¬ 
ance  with  that  aggravated  variety  of  the  species  known 
as  the  crank.  Circle  -  squarers  and  earth  -  flatteners 
pestered  him  with  pamphlets ;  four-paged  letters  pray¬ 
ing  for  his  conversion,  or,  more  often,  for  his  damna¬ 
tion,  as  an  atheist  of  the  most  mischievous  type,  were 
sent  to  him ;  bulky  manuscripts,  crammed  with  mad 
theories,  which  he  was  asked  to  revise  and  get  pub¬ 
lished,  were  left  at  his  house.  Sometimes  the  comic 
side  of  the  matter  appealed  to  him,  as  witness  this 
note  to  his  friend  Sir  John  Donnelly  : — 

I  had  a  letter  from  a  fellow  yesterday  morning  who  must 
be  a  lunatic,  to  the  effect  that  he  had  been  reading  my 
essays,  thought  I  was  just  the  man  to  spend  a  month  with, 
and  was  coming  down  by  the  five  o’clock  train,  attended  by 
his  seven  children  and  his  mother-in-law  / 

Frost  being  over,  there  was  lots  of  boiling  water  ready  for 
him,  but  he  did  not  turn  up  ! 

Wife  and  servants  expected  nothing  less  than  as¬ 
sassination  ! 1 

The  entry  in  his  journal,  “  i860  will  show,”  had  deeper 
significance  than  Huxley  dreamed  when  he  made  it.  In 
1858,  he  had  delivered  a  lecture  on  the  origin  of  the 
vertebrate  skull,  in  which  he  demolished  a  theory  pro¬ 
pounded  by  Oken,  supported  by  Goethe,  and  indorsed 

1  II.  372. 

B 


i8 


HUXLEY. 


by  Owen.  At  that  time  the  influence  of  Owen  in  bio¬ 
logical  science  was  supreme  and  unchallenged,  and  it 
needed  no  small  courage  to  tell  so  high  an  authority 
that  even  he  might  sometimes  be  in  error.  Moreover, 
the  task  was  not  easier  when,  as  experience  showed, 
Owen  was  no  fair  fighter,  and  given  to  sacrificing  truth 
to  expediency. 

As  Huxley  cared  nothing  for  authority,  and  every¬ 
thing  for  truth,  it  is  not  surprising  that  the  result  was 
an  “internecine  feud”  between  them.  The  breach  was 
widened  on  the  publication  of  the  Origin  of  Species ; 
an  event  which,  in  Huxley’s  words,  “  marks  the  Hejira 
of  Science  from  the  idolatries  of  special  creation  to 
the  purer  faith  of  Evolution.”1  In  a  paper  on  the 
Characters ,  Principles  of  Division ,  and  Primary  Groups 
of  the  Class  Mammalia,  read  by  Owen  before  the 
Linnean  Society  in  1859,  he  referred  to  certain  cerebral 
structures  as  “peculiar  to  the  genus  Homo,”  and  added 
that  the  “peculiar  mental  powers  associated  with  this 
highest  form  of  brain  ”  warranted  the  placing  of  man  in 
a  distinct  sub-class  of  the  Mammalia. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  British  Association  at  Oxford 
on  28th  June  i860,  Owen  emphasised  the  statement 
that  “  the  brain  of  the  gorilla  presented  more  differences, 
as  compared  with  the  brain  of  man,  than  it  did  when 
compared  with  the  brains  of  the  very  lowest  and  most 
problematical  of  the  Quadrumana.”  To  this  Huxley,  in 

1  Review  of  Haeckel’s  Anthropogenic.  Academy ,  2nd  January 

1875- 


THE  MAN. 


19 


polite  English,  gave  the  lie  direct,  and  pledged  himself 
to  f 4  justify  that  unusual  procedure  elsewhere.”1  Two 
days  after,  by  mere  chance,  he  was  present  at  the 
reading  of  a  paper  by  Dr  Draper  On  the  Intellectual 
Development  of  Europe  considered  with  reference  to  the 
views  of  Mr  Darwin.  In  the  discussion  which  followed, 
Bishop  Wilberforce,  throwing  a  glance  at  Huxley,  ended 
a  suave  and  superficial  speech  by  asking  him  “as  to  his 
belief  in  being  descended  from  an  ape.  Is  it  on  his 
grandfather’s  or  his  grandmother’s  side  that  the  ape  an¬ 
cestry  comes  in  ?  ”  Huxley  did  not  rise  till  the  meeting 
called  for  him  ;  then  he  let  himself  go.2  “  The  Lord 
hath  delivered  him  into  mine  hands,”  he  said  in  under¬ 
tone  to  Sir  Benjamin  Brodie.  After  showing  how  ill- 
equipped  was  the  Bishop  for  controversy  upon  the 
general  question  of  organic  evolution,  although  it  was 
an  open  secret  that  Owen  had  primed  him  for  the  con¬ 
test,  Huxley  said:  “You  say  that  development  drives 
out  the  Creator,  but  you  assert  that  God  made  you ; 
and  yet  you  know  that  you  yourself  were  originally  a  little 
piece  of  matter,  no  bigger  than  the  end  of  this  gold 
pencil-case?”  Then  followed  the  famous  retort: — 

I  asserted,  and  I  repeat,  that  a  man  has  no  reason  to  be 
ashamed  of  having  an  ape  for  his  grandfather.  If  there 
were  an  ancestor  whom  I  should  feel  shame  in  recalling  it 
would  rather  be  a  man — a  man  of  restless  and  versatile 
intellect — who,  not  content  with  success  in  his  own  sphere  of 


1  Mads  Place  in  Nature,  p.  114  (1863  edition). 

2  Letter  to  F.  Darwin,  i.  p.  187. 


20 


HUXLEY. 


activity,  plunges  into  scientific  questions  with  which  he  has 
no  real  acquaintance,  only  to  obscure  them  by  an  aimless 
rhetoric,  and  distract  the  attention  of  his  hearers  from  the 
real  point  at  issue  by  eloquent  digressions  and  skilled  appeals 
to  religious  prejudice.1 

The  rebuke  was  supplemented  in  an  article  in  the 
Natural  History  Review ,  January  1861,  on  the  “Zoo¬ 
logical  Relation  of  Man  with  the  Lower  Animals,” 
wherein  Huxley  redeemed  his  promise  to  refute  Owen, 
and  proved  that  “the  brains  of  the  lower  true  apes  and 
monkeys  differ  far  more  widely  from  the  brain  of  the 
orang  than  the  brain  of  the  orang  differs  from  that  of 
man.  z 

Whether  [he  says],  as  some  think,  man  is,  by  his  origin, 
distinct  from  all  other  living  beings,  or  whether,  on  the  other 
hand,  as  others  suppose,  he  is  the  result  of  the  modification 
of  some  other  mammal,  his  duties  and  his  aspirations  must, 
I  apprehend,  remain  the  same.  The  proof  of  his  claim  to 
independent  parentage  will  not  change  the  brutishness  of 
man’s  lower  nature  ;  nor,  except  to  those  valet  souls  who 
cannot  see  greatness  in  their  fellow  because  his  father  was  a 
cobbler,  will  the  demonstration  of  a  pithecoid  pedigree  one 
whit  diminish  man’s  divine  right  of  kingship  over  nature ; 
nor  lower  the  great  and  princely  dignity  of  perfect  manhood, 
which  is  an  order  of  nobility,  not  inherited,  but  to  be  won  by 
each  of  us,  so  far  as  he  consciously  seeks  good  and  avoids 
evil,  and  puts  the  faculties  with  which  he  is  endowed  to  their 
fittest  use.3 

Notwithstanding  “  the  crushing  evidence  from  original 
dissections  of  numerous  apes’  brains  ”  adduced  by  Rol- 

1  There  is  a  good  portrait  of  Huxley  at  this  time  in  Reminiscences 
of  Oxford,  by  Rev.  W.  Tuckwell. 

2  P.  84. 


3  Id.,  p.  67. 


THE  MAN. 


21 


leston,  Flower,  and  other  comparative  anatomists,  Owen 
repeated  and  never  retracted  the  thing  which  he  must 
have  known  to  be  false  :  the  question  between  Huxley 
and  himself  therefore  became  one  of  “  personal  veracity,” 
and  led  to  a  permanent  rupture.  Moreover,  Owen  was 
known  to  have  written  an  adverse  notice  of  the  Origin 
of  Species  in  the  Edinburgh  Review  of  April  i860,  and 
to  have  inspired  Wilberforce  in  the  preparation  of  his 
article  upon  the  book  in  the  Quarterly  Revieiv  of  the 
following  July,  an  article  of  which  Huxley  said — 

It  is  a  production  which  should  be  bound  up  in  good  stout 
calf,  or  better,  asses’  skin,  if  such  material  is  to  be  had,  by 
the  curious  book-collector,  together  with  Brougham’s  attack 
on  the  undulatory  theory  of  light  when  it  was  first  propounded 
by  Young. 

The  outcome  of  all  this  was  his  first,  and,  in  many 
respects,  his  most  important  book,  Evidence  as  to  Man’s 
Place  in  Nature,  which,  based  upon  lectures  delivered 
to  working  men  in  London,  and  at  the  Philosophical 
Institution  of  Edinburgh,  was  published  in  1863.  He 
was  no  superficial  student  of  his  kind  ;  he  was  anthro¬ 
pologist  as  well  as  anatomist ;  he  had  studied  in  the 
book  of  the  world  more  than  in  the  world  of  books. 
As  he  told  an  audience  in  1882,  it  had  been  his  fate 

to  be  familiar  with  almost  every  form  of  society,  from  the 
uncivilised  savage  of  Papua  and  Australia  and  the  civilised 
savages  of  the  slums  and  dens  of  the  poverty-stricken  parts 
of  great  cities,  to  those  who,  perhaps,  are  occasionally  the 
somewhat  over-civilised  members  of  our  upper  ten  thousand.1 


1  Coll.  Essays,  iii.  p.  164. 


22 


HUXLEY. 


He  saw  with  Herbert  Spencer  and  Darwin  (who  had 
been  content  to  throw  out  a  bare  hint  at  the  end  of  his 
book)  that  if  the  processes  of  what  is  called  the  law  of 
Evolution  are  applicable  anywhere,  they  are  applicable 
everywhere ;  that  when  once  the  fundamental  relation 
of  man  to  the  lower  animals,  so  far  as  his  bodily  struc¬ 
ture  and  functions  are  concerned,  is  proven,  inquiry  into 
the  relation  of  his  mental  apparatus  and  faculties  to 
theirs  must  follow,  and,  with  this,  the  study  of  his  in¬ 
tellectual  and  spiritual  development,  and  of  his  progress 
from  the  selfishness  of  the  primitive  horde  to  the  comity 
of  nations.  Hence,  as  he  says  in  the  second  division 
of  the  book — 

The  question  of  questions  for  mankind — the  problem  which 
underlies  all  others,  and  is  more  deeply  interesting  than  any 
other — is  the  ascertainment  of  the  place  which  Man  occupies 
in  nature  and  of  his  relation  to  the  universe  of  things. 
Whence  our  race  has  come  ;  what  are  the  limits  of  our 
power  over  nature  and  of  nature’s  power  over  us  ;  to  what 
goal  we  are  tending  ;  are  the  problems  which  present  them¬ 
selves  anew  and  with  undiminished  interest  to  every  man 
born  into  the  world.1 

While,  however,  this  interest  in  ultimate  problems, 
evidenced  in  the  journal  of  his  boyhood,  grew  with  his 
years,  it  absorbed  no  undue  proportion  of  his  time. 
Man  in  his  relation  to  his  fellows  had  more  interest  for 
him,  and  explains  Huxley’s  activities  in  all  things  affect¬ 
ing  the  body  politic,  and  the  social  progress  of  his  kind. 
Needless  to  say  that  he  who  was  all  for  truth  was  like- 

1  P.  56. 


THE  MAN. 


23 


wise  all  for  freedom.  In  1862,  when  the  Civil  War  in 
America  was  raging,  and  when  Gladstone  was  telling  us 
that  Jefferson  Davis  had  “  made  a  nation,”  Huxley  never 
doubted  that  slavery  was  doomed.  Not  that  he  believed 
in  the  negro  ;  he  knew  how  permanent  are  the  natural 
inequalities  of  races,  and  how  hopeless,  except  in  the 
rarest  cases,  it  is  to  look  for  any  elevation  of  the  sensu¬ 
ous  and  volatile  black,  charged  as  he  is  with  animal 
instincts  accumulated  beneath  the  tropical  suns  of  un¬ 
numbered  years.  But  he  was  for  the  North,  because 
“  slavery  means  bad  political  economy,  bad  social 
morality,  and  a  bad  influence  upon  free  labour  and 
freedom  all  over  the  world.” 1  Two  years  later,  he 
joined  the  Jamaica  Committee,  formed  to  prosecute 
Governor  Eyre  for  the  execution  of  the  negro  Gordon, 
because  “  English  law  does  not  permit  good  persons  as 
such  to  strangle  bad  persons,  as  such.”  2 

He  was  in  favour  of  the  emancipation  of  women, 
of  the  removal  of  every  obstacle  in  the  way  of  their 
intellectual  advancement  and  development.3  Writing 
to  Miss  Jex  Blake  about  her  difficulty  in  obtaining  a 
medical  education,  he  said 

that  he  was  at  a  loss  to  understand  on  what  grounds  of 
justice  or  public  policy,  a  career  which  is  open  to  the  weakest 
and  most  foolish  of  the  male  sex  should  be  forcibly  closed  to 
women  of  vigour  and  capacity. 

1  I.  252.  In  like  manner,  Darwin,  writing  at  this  time  to  Asa 
Gray,  says  :  “  Great  God  !  how  I  should  like  to  see  the  greatest 
curse  on  earth — slavery — abolished  !  Life  and  Letters ,  ii.  p.  375. 

2  I.  280.  3  I.  212. 


24 


HUXLEY. 


They  should,  if  they  so  pleased, 

become  merchants,  barristers,  politicians.  Let  them  have 
a  fair  field,  but  let  them  understand,  as  the  necessary  correla¬ 
tive,  that  they  are  to  have  no  favour.  Let  Nature  alone  sit 
high  above  the  lists,  “rain  influence  and  judge  the  prize.” 

But  the  prize,  he  was  sure,  would  not  be  theirs,  since  the 
most  Darwinian  of  theorists  will  not  venture  to  propound  the 
doctrine  that  the  physical  disabilities  under  which  women 
have  hitherto  laboured  in  the  struggle  for  existence  with  men 
are  likely  to  be  removed  by  even  the  most  skilfully  conducted 
process  of  educational  selection.1 

Strongly  convinced,  as  the  most  pronounced  indi¬ 
vidualist  can  be,  that  it  is  desirable  that  every  man 
should  be  free  to  act  in  every  way  which  does  not 
limit  the  corresponding  freedom  of  his  fellow-man,  he 
made  his  practical  protest  against  the  liberty-infringing 
Deceased  Wife’s  Sister  Bill  in  approving  the  union  of 
one  of  his  daughters  with  the  husband  of  her  late  sister 
Marian.  And  while  knowing,  as  few  knew  so  well, 
what  an  “immense  amount  of  remediable  misery  exists 
among  us,”  misery  which,  “  if  not  effectually  dealt  with, 
will  destroy  modern  civilisation,”  he  opposed  the  means 
adopted  by  the  Salvation  Army  to  cope  with  it,  not 
because  of  its  “  Corybantic  Christianity”  and  coarse 
dogmas,  but  because  a  fanatical  despotism  controls  it. 

Few  social  evils  are  of  greater  magnitude  than  unin¬ 
structed  and  unchastened  religious  fanaticism  ;  no  personal 
habit  more  surely  degrades  the  conscience  and  the  intellect 
than  blind  and  unhesitating  obedience  to  unlimited  autho- 


1  Lay  Sermons ,  p.  22. 


THE  MAN. 


25 


rity.  Undoubtedly,  harlotry  and  intemperance  are  sore 
evils,  and  starvation  is  hard  to  bear,  or  even  to  know  of ; 
but  the  prostitution  of  the  mind,  the  soddening  of  the  con¬ 
science,  the  dwarfing  of  manhood,  are  worse  calamities.1 

By  the  time  that  Evidence  as  to  Mads  Place  in 
Nature  was  written,  Huxley  had  command  of  a  style 
which,  in  the  judgement  of  Sir  Spencer  Walpole,  —  a 
judgement  with  which  few  will  be  found  to  disagree, — 
“made  him  the  greatest  master  of  prose  of  his  time.”  2 
Apt  in  application  to  him  is  Caxton’s  tribute  to 
Chaucer,  “  for  he  writeth  no  void  words,  but  all  his 
matter  is  full  of  high  and  quick  sentence.”  Yet  with  a 
great  price  bought  he  this  freedom  of  ready  speech  and 
pen.  Those  who  heard,  and,  hearing,  can  never  forget, 
his  wonderful  discourse  On  the  Coming  of  Age  of  the 
Origin  of  Species,  at  the  Royal  Institution  in  1880,  when, 
without  notes,  he  told  the  story  of  that  epoch-making 
book  in  clear  and  forceful  English  which  held  his  audi¬ 
ence  spellbound,  may  learn  with  surprise  that  his  early 
essays  upon  the  platform  boded  ill  for  his  success. 
But  he,  who  all  the  days  of  his  life  was  at  school, 
profited  by  criticism  of  the  kind  which  came  from  a 
local  institute,  begging  “not  to  have  that  young  man 
again  ”  ;  from  working  men ;  and  from  members  of  the 
Royal  Institution.  As  a  writer,  he  had  served  a  useful 
apprenticeship  in  reviewing  and  popular  “  pot-boiling, 
whereby  there  is  acquired  the  art  of  condensation  and 
simplification  of  a  subject  ”  ;  while  a  retentive  memory 


1  Coll.  Essays ,  ix.  p.  244. 


2  II.  25. 


2  6 


HUXLEY. 


utilised  the  stores  of  years  of  miscellaneous  reading  in 
his  own  and  other  languages  for  example  and  allusion. 

But  all  this  would  have  availed  little  in  the  absence 
of  that  mother-wit  which  gave  him  quick  insight  into 
things ;  and  of  that  passion  for  logical  symmetry 
whereby  he  made  clear  to  others  what  he  saw  clearly 
himself.  He  followed  methods,  not  models  ;  he  “doubted 
the  wisdom  of  attempting  to  mould  one’s  style  by  any 
other  process  than  that  of  striving  after  the  clear  and 
forcible  expression  of  definite  conceptions.”  In  com¬ 
mending  the  study  of  Hobbes  for  dignity,  of  Swift  for 
concision  and  clearness,  and  of  Defoe  and  Gold¬ 
smith  for  simplicity,1  he  commended  the  qualities  with 
which  his  own  work  is  charged.  Ars  est  celare  artem , 
and  deftly  enough  has  he  effaced  the  traces  of  the 
labour  which  the  preparation  of  his  lectures  and  his 
writing  cost  him.  In  i860  he  wrote  to  Hooker,  “It 
becomes  more  and  more  difficult  to  me  to  finish  things 
satisfactorily  ” ; 2  and  thirty  years  after,  in  a  letter  to 
M.  de  Varigny,  he  says  : — 

I  have  a  great  love  and  respect  for  my  native  tongue  [that 
“  noble  instrument  of  thought,”  he  elsewhere  calls  it],  and 
take  great  pains  to  use  it  properly.  Sometimes  I  write  essays 
half-a-dozen  times  before  I  can  get  them  into  the  proper 
shape,  and  I  believe  I  become  more  fastidious  as  I  grow 
older.”  3 

The  nine  volumes  of  Collected  Essays  bear  evidence 
throughout  to  Huxley’s  supreme  skill  as  an  interpreter, 

1  II.  284  ;  and  see  Coll.  Essays ,  vi.  p.  xii. 

2  I.  215.  3  II.  291. 


THE  MAN. 


27 


and  to  his  genius  for  constructing  while  he  demolished. 
Miscellaneous  as  are  their  contents,  they  have  the  unity 
which  is  inspired  by  a  central  idea.  With  the  exception 
of  a  verbal  correction,  and  of  a  slightly  qualifying  foot¬ 
note,  here  and  there,  each  stands  as  it  was  originally 
written.  Revision  could  only  have  impaired  their 
stately,  lucid,  and  sonorous  prose,  while  to  their 
main  subject  -  matter  all  subsequent  additions  to 
knowledge  have  brought  only  confirmation. 

As  for  his  letters,  with  which  his  son  has,  wisely, 
largely  filled  his  biography,  even  where  traces  of  hurry 
may  be  noted,  there  is  never  a  slovenly  sentence ; 
the  gist  of  an  essay  is  often  packed  in  a  few  lines,  and 
the  passion  to  put  things  in  such  a  way  that  the  mean¬ 
ing  may  be  seen  at  a  glance  is  as  apparent  as  in  the 
more  elaborate  compositions.  And  the  humorous 
touches,  sparsely,  but  always  effectively,  applied  in 
these,  are,  in  the  letters  to  friends  and  familiars, 
thrown  in  freely,  with  a  boy-like  enjoyment  of  the 
fun. 

In  the  limits  of  a  sketch  which  permits  only  of  an 
attempt  to  portray  the  salient  features  of  Huxley’s 
character,  and  to  indicate  his  attitude  towards  the 
burning  questions  of  his  time,  confusion  rather  than 
clearness  would  result  from  import  of  details  of  the 
less  eventful  years.  Hence  the  sometimes  abrupt 
passage  from  one  period  to  another,  leaving  the 
blanks  to  be  filled  up  by  reference  to  the  brief 
chronological  table  which  precedes  this  outline. 


28 


HUXLEY. 


In  1870,  perhaps  the  busiest  year  of  Huxley’s  busy 
life,  he  was  urged  to  offer  himself  as  a  candidate  for 
the  newly-formed  School  Board  for  London.  His  many 
commitments  made  him  hesitate  to  stand,  but  he  con¬ 
sented,  because  the  position  gave  him  a  coveted  chance 
of  helping  to  put  into  practice  the  theories  of  education 
which  he  had  long  advocated.  The  opportunity  was 
given  him ;  he  came  out  second  on  the  poll.  His 
views  upon  the  subject  are  scattered  through  many 
lectures  and  essays,  but  their  consistency  permits  brief 
presentment.  He  contended  that  education  should  be 
“free  and  equal”;  the  business  of  the  school  boards 
being  the  provision  of  “  a  ladder  reaching  from  the 
gutter  to  the  university,  along  which  every  child  in  the 
three  kingdoms  should  have  the  chance  of  climbing  as 
far  as  he  was  fit  to  go.”  1  That  the  race  is  to  the  swift 
and  the  battle  to  the  strong,  was  added  reason  for 
according  equality  of  opportunity  :  Nature  might  be 
depended  upon  to  let  the  incompetent  find  their  level. 
In  physical  training,  drill  and  the  simpler  kind  of  gym¬ 
nastics  should  be  taught,  the  importance  of  this  being 
paramount  in  the  case  of  town-bred  children  who,  shut 
up  in  sunless  alleys,  have  to  amuse  themselves  with 
“  marbles  and  chuck-farthings  instead  of  cricket  or  hare- 
and-hounds.”  He  would  have  girls  taught  the  elements 
of  household  work,  if  a  supply  of  competent  servants  and 
of  thrifty  housewives  is  to  be  maintained.  In  mental 
training,  after  the  “three  R’s,”  reading  being  taught  so 

1  Coll.  Essays ,  iii.  p.  424. 


THE  MAN. 


29 


as  to  make  it  a  pleasure  and  incentive,  foremost  place 
should  be  given  to  some  one  or  more  of  the  natural 
sciences,  because  these  bring  the  faculties  of  observation 
and  inquiry  into  play,  and  because,  in  teaching  a  child 
the  nature  and  properties  of  things,  he  is  shown  that 
the  method  of  reaching  knowledge  of  these  is  to  be 
applied  to  every  other  branch  of  knowledge. 

Let  every  child  be  instructed  in  those  general  views  of 
the  phenomena  of  Nature  for  which  we  have  no  exact 
English  name.  The  nearest  approximation  to  a  name  for 
what  I  mean,  and  which  we  possess,  is  “  physical  geo¬ 
graphy.” 1  The  Germans  have  a  better,  Erdkunde  (“earth 
knowledge”  or  “geology”  in  its  etymological  sense),  that  is 
to  say,  a  general  knowledge  of  th'e  earth,  and  what  is  on  it, 
in  it,  and  about  it.  The  child  asks,  “What  is  the  moon, 
and  why  does  it  shine?”  “What  is  this  water,  and  where 
does  it  run?”  “What  is  the  wind?”  “What  makes  the 
waves  in  the  sea  ?  ”  “  Where  does  this  animal  live,  and 

what  is  the  use  of  that  plant?”  And  if  not  snubbed  and 
stunted  by  being  told  not  to  ask  foolish  questions,  there  is 
no  limit  to  the  intellectual  craving  of  a  young  child ;  nor 
any  bounds  to  the  slow,  but  solid,  accretion  of  knowledge 
and  development  of  the  thinking  faculty  in  this  way.  To  all 
such  questions,  answers  which  are  necessarily  incomplete, 
though  true  as  far  as  they  go,  may  be  given  by  any  teacher 
whose  ideas  represent  real  knowledge  and  not  mere  book¬ 
learning  ;  and  a  panoramic  view  of  Nature,  accompanied  by 
a  strong  infusion  of  the  scientific  habit  of  mind,  may  thus 
be  placed  within  the  reach  of  every  child  of  nine  or  ten.2 

Huxley  deemed  it  necessary  for  everybody,  whether 

1  The  more  inclusive,  but  somewhat  indefinite,  term  “physio¬ 
graphy,”  has  since  come  into  use. 

2  Lay  Sermons ,  p.  55. 


30 


HUXLEY. 


for  a  longer  or  shorter  period,  to  learn  to  draw — a  thing 
quite  feasible,  since  everybody  can  be  taught  to  write, 
and  writing  is  a  form  of  drawing.  The  value  of  this 
cannot  be 

exaggerated,  because  it  gives  the  means  of  training  the 
young  in  attention  and  accuracy,  the  two  things  in  which 
all  mankind  are  more  deficient  than  in  any  other  mental 
quality  whatever.1 

Among  scientific  topics  he  would  include  the 

elements  of  the  theory  of  political  and  social  life,  which, 
strangely  enough,  it  never  seems  to  occur  to  anybody  to 
teach  a  child.  I  would  have  the  history  of  our  own  country, 
and  of  all  the  influences  which  have  been  brought  to  bear 
upon  it,  with  incidental  geography,  taught,  not  as  a  mere 
chronicle  of  reigns  and  battles,  not  as  evidence  that  Provi¬ 
dence  has  always  been  on  the  side  of  the  Whigs  or  Tories, 
but  as  a  chapter  in  the  development  of  the  race,  and  the 
history  of  civilisation.2 

Literature  should  have  a  large  place,  because 

an  exclusively  scientific  training  will  bring  about  a  mental 
twist  as  surely  as  an  exclusively  literary  training.  For 
literature  is  the  greatest  of  all  sources  of  refined  pleasure, 
and  there  is  scope  enough  for  the  purposes  of  liberal  educa¬ 
tion  in  the  study  of  the  rich  treasures  of  our  own  language 
alone.  ...  I  have  said  before,  and  I  repeat  it  here,  that  if 
a  man  cannot  get  literary  culture  of  the  highest  kind  out  of 
his  Bible,  and  Chaucer,  and  Shakespeare,  he  cannot  get  it 
out  of  anything,  and  I  would  assuredly  devote  a  very  large 
portion  of  the  time  of  every  English  child  to  the  careful 
study  of  models  of  English  writing  of  such  varied  and 
wonderful  kind  as  we  possess,  and,  what  is  still  more  im- 


1  Coll.  Essays ,  iii.  p.  183. 


2  lb .,  iii.  p.  184. 


THE  MAN. 


31 


portant,  and  still  more  neglected,  the  habit  of  using  that 
language  with  precision,  with  force,  and  with  art.1 

These,  together  with  translations  of  the  best  ancient 
and  modern  works,  where  time  or  circumstance  do  not 
permit  of  the  learning  of  foreign  languages,  Huxley 
counted  among  the  essentials.  The  law  of  propor¬ 
tion,  non  mu  ltd ,  sed  multum ,  must  be  observed  if  there 
is  to  be  any  thoroughness  in  education,  and  if  the 
freshness  and  vigour  of  body  and  mind  are  to  be 
maintained,  as  they  can  be  only  by  avoidance  of  “the 
educational  abomination  of  desolation  of  the  present 
day — the  stimulation  of  young  people  to  work  at  high 
pressure  by  incessant  competitive  examinations.” 2 

A  generation  has  passed  since  these  words  were 
written,  and  things  remain  as  they  were.  Education, 
whether  in  public  or  elementary  school,  is  as  bad  as  it 
can  be.  It  belies  its  name.  There  is  no  “drawing- 
out,”  but  only  a  cramming-in  ;  no  cultivation  of  observ¬ 
ation,  of  reasoning,  or  reflection  ;  only  the  teaching  of 
a  crowd  of  facts  without  making  clear  their  relation, 
and  hence  no  incitement  to  independent  thought. 

Technical  training,  the  importance  of  which  Huxley 
enforced  in  a  remarkable  essay  on  ‘The  Struggle  for 
Existence  in  Human  Society,’  3  he  left  to  the  workshop, 
“as  the  only  real  school  for  a  handicraft.” 

In  moral  training  ;  since  each  child  is 

a  member  of  a  social  and  political  organisation  of  great 

1  Coll.  Essays ,  iii.  pp.  109,  185. 

3  /A,  ix.  pp.  223-225. 


2  lb .,  iii.  p.  410. 


32 


HUXLEY. 


complexity,  and  has,  in  future,  to  fit  himself  into  that  organ¬ 
isation,  or  be  crushed  by  it,  it  is  needful  not  only  that  boys 
and  girls  should  be  made  acquainted  with  the  elementary 
laws  of  conduct,  but  that  their  affections  should  be  trained 
so  as  to  love  with  all  their  hearts  that  conduct  which  tends 
to  the  attainment  of  the  highest  good  for  themselves  and 
their  fellow  -  men,  and  to  hate  with  all  their  hearts  that 
opposite  course  of  action  which  is  fraught  with  evil.1 

Lacking  this,  intellectual  training  may  be  as  productive 
of  harm  as  of  good ;  reading,  writing,  and  ciphering  may 
equip  a  youth  for  forgery,  and  training  in  mechanics  make 
him  an  expert  burglar.  In  the  year  before  his  election 
on  the  School  Board,  Huxley  thus  summed  up  what  in 
his  judgement  is  comprised  in  a  liberal  education  : — 

That  man,  1  think,  has  had  a  liberal  education  who  has 
been  so  trained  in  youth  that  his  body  is  the  ready  servant  of 
his  will,  and  does  with  ease  and  pleasure  all  the  work  that, 
as  a  mechanism,  it  is  capable  of ;  whose  intellect  is  a  clear, 
cold  logic-engine,  with  all  its  parts  of  equal  strength  and  in 
smooth  working  order  ;  ready,  like  a  steam-engine,  to  be 
turned  to  any  kind  of  work,  and  spin  the  gossamers  as  well 
as  forge  the  anchors  of  the  mind  ;  whose  mind  is  stored 
with  the  knowledge  of  the  great  and  fundamental  truths  of 
nature  and  of  the  laws  of  her  operations  ;  one  who,  no 
stunted  ascetic,  is  full  of  fire  and  life,  but  whose  passions  are 
trained  to  come  to  heel  by  a  vigorous  will,  the  servant 
of  a  tender  conscience  ;  who  has  learned  to  love  all  beauty, 
whether  of  nature  or  of  art,  to  hate  all  vileness,  and  to 
respect  others  as  himself.  Such  an  one,  and  no  other,  I 
conceive,  has  had  a  liberal  education  ;  .for  he  is,  as  com¬ 
pletely  as  a  man  can  be,  in  harmony  with  Nature.  He  will 
make  the  best  of  her,  and  she  of  him.  They  will  get  on 


1  Coll.  Essays ,  iii.  p.  393. 


THE  MAN. 


33 


together  rarely :  she  as  his  ever  beneficent  mother ;  he 
as  her  mouthpiece,  her  conscious  self,  her  minister  and 
interpreter.1 

In  moral  training,  or  the  application  of  knowledge  to 
conduct,  Huxley  would  accord  no  place  to  theology. 
If  the  various  denominations,  whether  Church  or  Dis¬ 
senting,  choose  to  start  and  maintain  schools  in  which 
their  several  tenets  are  to  be  taught,  that  is  their  affair. 
They  pay  the  piper,  and  they  may  call  the  tune.  But 
schools  established  and  maintained  by  the  community 
depart  from  their  proper  functions  when  they  train 
‘‘either  hands  for  factories  or  congregations  for 
churches.”  2  They  are  to  hold  no  brief  for  any  sect. 
The  ethics  which  they  teach  must  have  relation  to  life, 
and  therefore  must  be  neither  technical  nor  speculative. 
Theology  is  both,  and  cannot  be  otherwise.  Moreover, 
where  order  is  present,  it  imports  confusion  ;  it,  and  it 
alone,  is  the  apple  of  discord,  and  its  dogmas,  on  many 
of  which  no  two  sects  are  agreed,  bring  “  not  peace, 
but  a  sword.”  The  teaching  of  the  ascertained  facts 
of  history,  astronomy,  geology,  and  other  branches  of 
science ;  the  inculcation  of  the  duties  of  cleanliness  and 
temperance ;  of  self-respect  and  self-restraint ;  of  con¬ 
sideration  for  others  ;  of  kindness  to  animals ;  and  of 
honesty  and  truthfulness  in  all  the  relations  of  life — all 
which,  enforced  by  example  and  illustration,  can  be 
brightly  conveyed, — these  run  smoothly  enough  and 
arouse  no  bitterness.  It  is  over  the  disputable  creed  and 

1  Lay  Sermons ,  p.  30.  2  I.  351. 

C 


34 


HUXLEY. 


dogma;  over  the  unproven — nay,  as  the  well-informed 
among  clergy  and  laity  know,  the  disproved — that  the 
precious  time  of  youthhood  is  wasted,  and  the  battle  for 
capture  of  the  schools  is  waged.  “  By  their  fruits  y.e 
shall  know  them.”  And  if  the  moral  tone  of  the 
generation  which  has  been  brought  up  on  the  creeds 
and  the  catechism  satisfies  the  teachers  as  to  the  prac¬ 
tical  influence  of  these  on  the  lives  of  the  taught,  it  is 
clear  that  a  low  standard  contents  them. 

Knowing  Huxley’s  antagonistic  attitude  towards 
orthodox  beliefs,  both  cleric  and  secularist  were  be¬ 
wildered  when  the  “great  Agnostic,”  as  the  Spectator 
called  him,  pronounced  himself  in  favour  of  the  use  of 
the  Bible  in  Board  Schools.  That  his  decision  was 
ruled  by  the  highest  motives  va  sans  dire ,  but,  as  he 
came  to  see,  it  was  none  the  less  deplorable.  On  the 
eve  of  the  election  he  explained  his  position  as  fol¬ 
lows  : — 

When  the  great  mass  of  the  English  people  declare  that 
they  want  to  have  the  children  in  the  elementary  schools 
taught  the  Bible,  and  when  it  was  plain  from  the  terms  of 
the  Act  that  it  was  intended  that  such  Bible-reading  should 
be  permitted,  unless  good  cause  for  prohibiting  it  could  be 
shown,  I  do  not  see  what  reason  there  is  for  opposing  that 
wish.  Certainly,  I,  individually,  could  with  no  shadow  of 
consistency  oppose  the  teaching  of  the  children  of  other 
people  that  which  my  own  children  are  taught  to  do.  And 
even  if  the  reading  of  the  Bible  were  not,  as  I  think  it  is, 
consonant  with  political  reason  and  justice,  and  with  a  desire 
to  act  in  the  spirit  of  the  education  measure,  I  am  disposed 
to  think  it  might  still  be  well  to  read  that  book  in  the 
elementary  schools. 


THE  MAN. 


35 


I  have  always  been  strongly  in  favour  of  secular  education, 
in  the  sense  of  education  without  theology  ;  but  I  must  con¬ 
fess  I  have  been  no  less  seriously  perplexed  to  know  by  what 
practical  measures  the  religious  feeling,  which  is  the  essen¬ 
tial  basis  of  conduct,  was  to  be  kept  up,  in  the  present 
utterly  chaotic  state  of  opinion,  without  the  use  of  the  Bible. 
The  Pagan  moralists  lack  life  and  colour,  and  even  the  noble 
Stoic,  Marcus  Aurelius,  is  too  high  and  refined  for  an  ordi¬ 
nary  child.  Take  the  Bible  as  a  whole  :  make  the  severest 
deductions  which  fair  criticism  can  dictate  for  shortcomings 
and  positive  errors ;  eliminate,  as  a  sensible  lay-  teacher 
would  do,  if  left  to  himself,  all  that  it  is  not  desirable  for 
children  to  occupy  themselves  with  ;  and  there  still  remains 
in  this  old  literature  a  vast  residuum  of  moral  beauty  and 
grandeur.  And  then  consider  the  great  historical  fact  that, 
for  three  centuries,  this  book  has  been  woven  into  the  life  of 
all  that  is  best  and  noblest  in  English  history  ;  that  it  has 
become  the  national  epic  of  Britain,  and  is  as  familiar  to 
noble  and  simple,  from  John-o’-Groat’s  House  to  Land’s  End, 
as  Dante  and  Tasso  once  were  to  the  Italians  ;  that  it  is 
written  in  the  noblest  and  purest  English,  and  abounds  in 
exquisite  beauties  of  mere  literary  form  ;  and,  finally,  that  it 
forbids  the  veriest  hind  who  never  left  his  village  to  be 
ignorant  of  the  existence  of  other  countries  and  other  civilis¬ 
ations,  and  of  a  great  past,  stretching  back  to  the  furthest 
limits  of  the  oldest  nations  in  the  world.  By  the  study  of 
what  other  book  could  children  be  so  much  humanised  and 
made  to  feel  that  each  figure  in  that  vast  historical  proces¬ 
sion  fills,  like  themselves,  but  a  momentary  space  in  the 
interval  between  two  eternities ;  and  earns  the  blessings  or 
the  curses  of  all  time,  according  to  its  effort  to  do  good  and 
hate  evil,  even  as  they  also  are  earning  their  payment  for 
their  work  ? 

On  the  whole,  then,  I  am  in  favour  of  reading  the  Bible, 
with  such  grammatical,  geographical,  and  historical  ex¬ 
planations  by  a  lay -teacher  as  may  be  needful,  with  rigid 
exclusion  of  any  further  theological  teaching  than  that  con- 


36 


HUXLEY. 


tained  in  the  Bible  itself.  And  in  stating  what  this  is,  the 
teacher  would  do  well  not  to  go  beyond  the  precise  words  of 
the  Bible  ;  for  if  he  does,  he  will,  in  the  first  place,  under¬ 
take  a  task  beyond  his  strength,  seeing  that  all  the  Jewish 
and  Christian  sects  have  been  at  work  upon  that  subject  for 
more  than  two  thousand  years,  and  have  not  yet  arrived,  and 
are  not  in  the  least  likely  to  arrive,  at  an  agreement ;  and,  in 
the  second  place,  he  will  certainly  begin  to  teach  something 
distinctively  denominational,  and  thereby  come  into  violent 
collision  with  the  Act  of  Parliament.1 

As  is  well  known,  the  so  -  called  Cowper  -Temple 
clause  in  the  Act,  which  is  itself  an  unsatisfactory  com¬ 
promise,  prescribes  that  “  no  religious  catechism  or 
religious  formulary  which  is  distinctive  of  any  particular 
denomination  shall  be  taught  in  the  school  and  Huxley 
believed  that,  in  the  words  of  W.  E.  Forster,  no  attempt 
would  be  made  to  cram  into  the  children’s  “poor 
little  minds  theological  dogmas  which  their  tender  age 
prevents  them  from  understanding.” 2  He  mistrusted 
the  clergy;  but  he  had  faith  that,  in  lay  hands,  “the 
teaching  of  that  ‘  venerable  record  of  ancient  life,  mis¬ 
called  a  book,’ 3  would  be  gradually  modified  into 
harmony  with  common-sense.”  But  in  his  belief  that 
his  opponents  would  abide  by  the  compact,  he  assumed 
that  their  standard  of  honour  and  integrity  was  not 
lower  than  his  own.  He  was  mistaken.  The  bargain 
has  not  been  kept  by  the  clerical  party,  and  attempt 
after  attempt  has  been,  and  is  being,  made  to  reduce 
the  Cowper-Temple  clause  to  a  nullity.  Theological 
1  Coll.  Essays,  iii.  pp.  397-399. 


2  I.  344- 


3  II.  123. 


THE  MAN 


37 


bias,  or  fear  of  retarded  promotion,  have  made  many  of 
the  teachers  puppets  in  the  hands  of  the  parsons.  The 
Bible  is  not  interpreted,  as  Jowett  said  it  should  be, 
“  like  any  other  book,”  and  this  to  the  grievous  impair¬ 
ment  of  its  value,  since  appreciation  of  it  is  deepened  in 
the  degree  that  it  is  freed  from  the  shackles  of  theories 
of  inspiration.  Its  miscellaneous  contents,  many  of  them 
of  uncertain  authorship  and  of  disputed  meaning,  are 
presented  as  constituting  one  harmonious  supernatural 
document ;  its  myths  are  still  taught  as  history  ;  and  the 
Ten  Commandments  are  put  on  the  same  high  ethical 
plane  as  the  Beatitudes. 

Not  very  long  before  his  death  Huxley  was  asked  to 
take  part  in  opposing  the  tactics  known  as  “  Rileyism.” 
To  this  he  replied  : — 

I  feel  very  strongly  about  the  attempt  to  capture 
elementary  education  on  the  part  of  the  orthodox  sects, 
in  spite  of  the  clear  pledges  given  by  Forster,  and  the 
understanding  arrived  at  by  the  first  School  Board.  Un¬ 
fortunately,  I  am  entangled  in  several  undertakings,  which 
I  did  not  bargain  for,  and  could  not  refuse,  and  which  will 
occupy  all  my  scanty  working  powers  for  some  months  to 
come.  So  I  must  really  keep  out  of  the  melee.  Indeed,  I 
am  not  sure  but  that  the  best  policy  is  to  let  these  Christian 
pagans  have  their  way.  The  axe  is  laid  to  the  root  of 
the  tree,  and  when  it  falls  they  will  be  crushed  the  more 
effectually  for  their  short  success.1 


1  Westminster  Gazette ,  1st  July  1895  ;  and  see  I.  343  (note).  In 
his  Bible  in  School ,  p.  12,  Mr  Allanson  Picton  says  that  shortly 
before  his  death  Huxley  expressed  regret  that  he  had  not  voted  with 
Mr  Picton  for  the  exclusion  of  the  Bible  from  elementary  schools. 


38 


HUXLEY. 


While  “  ecclesiastically- minded  persons,”  not  content 
with  absorbing  one  entire  day  in  the  week,  and  some 
portion  of  other  days,  clamoured  for  more,  Huxley 
retorted  by  asking  them  to  surrender  a  portion  of  the 
Sunday 

for  the  purpose  of  instructing  those  who  have  no  other 
leisure  in  a  knowledge  of  the  phenomena  of  Nature,  and  of 
man’s  relation  to  Nature.  I  should  like  to  see  a  scientific 
Sunday-school  in  every  parish,  not  for  the  purpose  of 
superseding  any  existing  means  of  teaching  the  people  the 
things  that  are  for  their  good,  but  side  by  side  with  them. 
I  cannot  but  think  that  there  is  room  for  all  of  us  to  work  in 
helping  to  bridge  over  the  great  abyss  of  ignorance  which 
lies  at  our  feet.1 

As  late  as  1893  he  planned-out  a  series  of  working 
men’s  lectures  on  the  Bible,  “  in  which  he  should 
present  to  the  unlearned  the  results  of  scientific  study 
of  the  documents,  and  do  for  theology  what  he  had 
done  for  zoology  thirty  years  before  ”;  and  although  this 
scheme,  the  outline  of  which  Mr  Leonard  Huxley  copies 
from  his  father’s  notebook,  was  never  carried  out,  “  it 
was  constantly  before  Huxley’s  mind  during  the  two 
years  left  to  him.”  2  Before  leaving  the  subject  of  his 
general  influence  as  an  educational  reformer,  it  should 
be  noted  that  he  worked  with  an  apostolic  fervour  to 
improve  the  quality  of  the  teachers  as  the  only  security 
for  thorough  education  of  the  taught.  He  established 
regular  classes  for  the  training  of  “  scientific  mission¬ 
aries,”  3  as  he  described  them ;  pressed  his  views  on 

1  Lay  Sermons ,  p.  61. 


2  II.  345- 


3  I-  377- 


THE  MAN. 


39 


technical  education  on  the  City  guilds  and  other  influ¬ 
ential  bodies,  and  kept  before  his  students,  as  the  mark 
of  their  “  high  calling,” 

the  cultivation  of  that  enthusiasm  for  truth,  that  fanaticism 
of  veracity  which  is  a  greater  possession  than  much  learning, 
a  nobler  gift  than  the  power  of  increasing  knowledge  ;  by  so 
much  greater  than  these  as  the  moral  nature  of  man  is 
greater  than  the  intellectual.1 

Owing  to  a  serious  breakdown  in  health,  Huxley  was 
compelled,  after  fourteen  months’  service  on  the  School 
Board,  to  resign  his  membership.  “  A  wealthy  friend 
wrote  to  him  in  the  most  honourable  and  delicate  terms, 
begging  him,  on  public  grounds,  to  accept  ^400  a-year 
to  enable  him  to  continue  his  work  on  the  Board.  He 
refused  the  offer  as  simply  and  straightforwardly  as  it 
was  made ;  his  means,  though  not  large,  were  sufficient 
for  his  present  needs.” 2  Some,  who  had  no  personal 
knowledge  of  him,  thought  that  his  desire  to  secure  a 
seat  on  the  School  Board  indicated  an  intention  to  enter 
Parliament.  But  he  had  neither  taste  nor  ambition  for 
politics. 

At  a  Royal  Society  dinner  in  1892,  Mr  Shaw  Lefevre 
expressed  his  regret  that  Huxley’s  abilities  had  never 
been  placed  at  the  service  of  the  House  of  Commons. 
In  his  reply,  reminiscences  of  youth  and  of  controversies 
in  recent  years  found  a  place.  He  told  the  company 
that,  when  he  was  a  very  young  man,  a  lawyer  in  good 
practice,  believing  that  he  saw  in  him  qualities  that 

1  Coll.  Essays,  iii.  p.  205.  2  I.  353. 


40 


HUXLEY. 


would  ensure  success  at  the  bar,  offered  to  advance 
him  an  income  for  a  certain  number  of  years  until  he 
could  repay  the  amount  from  the  fees  which  he  was  sure 
to  earn.  He  declined,  because,  as  he  dryly  said, 

so  far  as  I  understand  myself,  my  faculties  are  so  entirely 
confined  to  the  discovery  of  truth,  that  I  have  no  sort  of 
power  of  obscuring  it. 

In  1870,  Huxley’s  defence  of  Dr  Brown-Sequard  at 
the  Liverpool  meeting  of  the  British  Association  brought 
him  into  collision  with  the  opponents  of  vivisection,  and 
the  battle  went  on,  in  intermittent  fashion,  for  some 
seven  years.  Experiments  had  been  carried  on,  chiefly 
in  France,  without  regard  to  animal  suffering,  and  also 
for  the  wholly  needless  purpose  of  further  demonstrating 
well-known  facts  in  physiology  and  pathology.  Hence 
an  agitation  which,  within  limits,  commanded  the  sym¬ 
pathy  of  all  humanely  minded  folk,  and  the  appointment 
of  a  committee  by  the  Association  to  consider  what  steps 
should  be  taken  to  reduce  to  its  minimum  the  suffering 
entailed  by  legitimate  inquiry.  The  committee  recom¬ 
mended  that  there  should  be  no  experiments  without 
the  use  of  anaesthetics ;  or  for  the  purpose  of  illustrat¬ 
ing  truths  already  known ;  or  for  practice  in  manual 
dexterity ;  and  these  provisions,  with  others  of  undue 
stringency,  were  embodied  in  “An  Act  to  amend  the 
law  relating  to  Cruelty  to  Animals,”  passed  in  1876. 
Huxley  held  that  “  the  wanton  infliction  of  pain  on  man 
or  beast  is  a  crime,”  1  and  that  the  vivisectionist  is  justi- 

1  I.  436. 


THE  MAN. 


41 


fied  only  when  his  aim  is  the  discovery  of  the  origin 
and  nature  of  disease  with  a  view  to  the  alleviation  or 
removal  of  the  suffering  which  it  causes.  In  this  he 
has  rendered  incalculable  service  to  mankind,  and  also 
to  the  lower  animals,  since  “  not  a  single  one  of  all  the 
great  truths  of  modern  physiology  has  been  established 
otherwise  than  by  experiments  on  living  things.”  1 

In  defending  a  practice  which  by  one  successful 
experiment  on  an  animal  rendered  insensible  to  pain 
might  save  numberless  lives  from  some  fell  disease, 
Huxley  had  to  meet  a  frontal  attack,  whose  chief 
weapon,  wielded  by  fanaticism,  was  misrepresentation 
and  slander.  He  was  charged  by  one  of  the  so-called 
“  religious  ”  papers  with  advocating  the  practice  of  vivi¬ 
section  before  children,  and  the  charge  was  repeated  in 
the  House  of  Lords.  It  was  necessary  to  publicly  deny 
what  had  been  thus  publicly  asserted  ;  he  quoted  chapter 
and  verse  from  his  Elementary  Physiology  in  refutation, 
adding  that  “ personally  and  constitutionally”  the  per¬ 
formance  of  experiments  upon  living  and  conscious 
animals  was  “  so  extremely  disagreeable  ”  to  himself 
that  he  had  “  never  followed  any  line  of  investigation 
in  which  such  experiments  were  required.”  But  he  said 
that,  as  a  teacher  of  physiology,  he  could  not 

consent  to  be  prohibited  from  showing  the  circulation  in  a 
frog’s  foot,  because  the  frog  is  made  slightly  uncomfortable 
by  being  tied  up  for  that  purpose  ;  nor  from  showing  the 
fundamental  properties  of  nerves,  because  extirpating  the 


1  I-  434- 


42 


IIUXLEV. 


brain  of  the  same  animal  inflicts  one  -  thousandth  part  of 
the  prolonged  suffering  which  it  undergoes  when  it  makes 
its  natural  exit  from  the  world  by  being  slowly  forced  down 
the  throat  of  a  duck,  and  crushed  and  asphyxiated  in  that 
creature’s  stomach.1 

He  had  small  stock  of  patience  for  the  “  sentimental 
hypocrisy  ”  which  evidenced  its  lack  of  sincerity  in  not 
abstaining  from  eating  the  flesh  of  creatures  put  to  death 
in  lingering  torture,  both  in  the  slaughter-house  and  on 
the  moors,  or  in  destroying  rats,  mice,  and  other  “  sen¬ 
tient  vermin  ”  ;  and  when  the  Act  of  1876,  on  the  Royal 
Commission  concerning  which  he  was  a  member,  was 
passed,  he  showed  how  it  exemplified  the  old  adage 
that  “  one  man  may  steal  a  horse  while  the  other  may 
not  look  over  the  hedge.” 

While,  as  a  member  of  a  late  Royal  Commission,  I  did 
my  best  to  prevent  the  infliction  of  needless  pain  for  any 
purpose,  I  think  it  is  my  duty  to  take  this  opportunity  of 
expressing  my  regret  at  a  condition  of  the  law  which  permits 
a  boy  to  troll  for  pike  or  set  lines  with  live-frog  bait  for  idle 
amusement,  and  at  the  same  time  lays  the  teacher  of  that 
boy  open  to  the  penalty  of  fine  and  imprisonment  if  he  uses 
the  same  animal  for  the  purpose  of  exhibiting  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  and  instructive  of  physiological  spectacles — 
the  circulation  in  the  web  of  the  foot. 

So  it  comes  about  that  in  this  year  of  grace  1877,  two 
persons  may  be  charged  with  cruelty  to  animals.  One  has 
impaled  a  frog,  and  suffered  the  creature  to  writhe  about  in 
that  condition  for  hours  ;  the  other  has  pained  the  animal  no 
more  than  one  of  us  would  be  pained  by  tying  strings  round 
his  fingers  and  keeping  him  in  the  position  of  a  hydropathic 


1  I.  432* 


THE  MAN. 


43 


patient.  The  first  offender  says,  “  I  did  it  because  I  find 
fishing  very  amusing”;  and  the  magistrate  bids  him  depart 
in  peace,  nay,  probably  wishes  him  good  sport.  The  second 
pleads,  “  I  wanted  to  impress  a  scientific  truth  with  a  dis¬ 
tinctness  attainable  in  no  other  way  on  the  minds  of  my 
scholars,”  and  the  magistrate  fines  him  five  pounds.1 

From  1870  onward,  the  time  which  Huxley  had  been 
able  to  snatch  from  public  and  private  demands  for 
biological  research  grew  less  and  less.  “  For  eight 
years  he  was  continuously  on  one  Royal  Commission 
after  another.  His  administrative  work  on  learned 
societies  continued  to  increase;  in  1869-70  he  held 
the  presidency  of  the  Ethnological  Society  (which, 
chiefly  by  his  efforts,  became  merged  in  the  Anthropo¬ 
logical  Institute) ;  he  was  elected  president  of  the 
Geological  Society  in  1872;  and  for  nearly  ten  years, 
from  1871  to  1880,  he  was  Secretary  of  the  Royal 
Society,  an  office  which  occupied  no  small  portion  of 
his  time  and  thought.”  2  Little  wonder,  therefore,  that 
his  dyspepsia  became  chronic,  compelling  a  lengthy 
absence,  which,  through  the  generosity  of  friends,  was 
spent  along  the  Mediterranean  seaboard  as  far  as  Egypt.3 
Returning  thence  bronzed  and  bearded,  but  only  patched 
up,  he  perforce  took  life  a  little  easier.  In  1874  he 
followed -up  Tyndall’s  famous  Presidential  Address  at 
the  Belfast  meeting  of  the  British  Association  with  a 
lecture  on  “  Animal  Automatism,”  which  underwent 
the  usual  misinterpretation  attending  any  presentment 

1  Coll.  Essays,  iii.  pp.  301-302.  2  I.  324. 


3  I.  367. 


44 


HUXLEY. 


of  psychical  activity  in  mechanical  terms.  In  1870, 
when  lecturing  before  the  Cambridge  Young  Men’s 
Christian  Society,  Huxley  had  made  the  life  and  philo¬ 
sophy  of  Descartes  the  text  of  insistence  on  the  duty 
of  doubt  as  a  condition  of  reaching  certainty ;  and 
now,  before  a  presumably  more  scientific  audience,  he 
showed  what  significant  contributions  that  master-mind 
had  made  to  our  knowledge  of  the  physiology  of  the 
nervous  system.  The  resulting  intrusion  of  the  biologist 
into  the  domain  of  metaphysics,  which  theology  had  so 
long  annexed,  aroused  the  old  antagonism,  and  Huxley 
had  again  to  combat  the  passion  and  prejudice  which 
his  famous  “  lay  sermon,”  on  “  The  Physical  Basis  of 
Life,”  had  aroused  in  Edinburgh  in  1868. 

The  summer  of  1875  found  him  in  that  city  lecturing  on 
Natural  History  on  behalf  of  Sir  (then  Professor)  Wyville 
Thomson,  who  was  absent  on  the  Challenger  expedition. 
In  a  letter  which  Huxley  received  from  Thomson  in 
August,  doubts  were  thrown  on  Huxley’s  theory  of  the 
organic  character  of  a  viscid,  granular  substance  which 
had  been  dredged  from  the  bottom  of  the  Atlantic  in 
1868.  He  had  expressed  the  opinion  that  this  deposit 
was  a  living  form  of  very  low  type,  and  in  this  faith,  and 
as  a  compliment  to  Haeckel,  had  named  it  Bathybius 
Haeckelii}  But  it  turned  out  that  what  seemed  to 
belong  to  the  group  of  simplest  living  things  was  only  a 
precipitate,  probably  due  to  its  having  been  preserved 
in  spirit.2  There  was  an  impression,  confined,  however, 

1  Scientific  Memoirs,  iii.  p.  337.  2  I.  295,  446;  II.  5,  160. 


THE  MAN. 


45 


to  superficial  critics,  that  Huxley  had  regarded  Bathy- 
bius  as  a  hitherto  missing  link  between  the  living  and 
the  not-living,  and  they  rejoiced  doubly ;  first,  in  his 
discomfiture  as  possibly  weakening  his  authority,  and 
next,  in  the  blow  dealt,  as  they  hoped,  to  the  theory 
of  the  unity  of  the  cosmos.  But,  as  he  told  them,  when 
admitting  the  error, 

that  which  interested  me  in  the  matter  was  the  apparent 
analogy  of  Bathybius  with  other  well-known  forms  of  lower 
life.  .  .  .  Speculative  hopes  and  fears  had  nothing  to 

do  with  the  matter  ;  and  if  Bathybius  were  brought  up  alive 
from  the  bottom  of  the  Atlantic  to-morrow,  the  fact  would 
not  have  the  slightest  bearing,  that  I  can  discern,  upon  Mr 
Darwin’s  speculations,  or  upon  any  of  the  disputed  problems 
of  biology.  It  would  merely  be  one  elementary  organism 
the  more  added  to  the  thousands  already  known.1 

Misrepresentation,  whose  roots  were  in  animus  rather 
than  in  ignorance,  went  on,  and  as  late  as  1890  Mr 
Mallock  revived  the  “  Bathybius  myth  ”  in  the  Nine¬ 
teenth  Century ,  upon  which  Huxley  commented,  with 
warrantable  irritation  : — 

Bathybius  is  far  too  convenient  a  stick  to  beat  this  dog 
with  to  be  ever  given  up,  however  many  lies  may  be  need¬ 
ful  to  make  the  weapon  effectual.  I  told  the  whole  story  in 
my  reply  to  the  Duke  of  Argyll,  but  of  course  the  pack  give 
tongue  just  as  loudly  as  ever.  Clerically-minded  people 
cannot  be  accurate,  even  the  liberals.2 

In  1876  he  paid  a  long-cherished  visit  to  America. 
The  newspapers,  confusing  him  with  Tyndall,  recently 


1  Coll.  Essays,  v.  p.  154. 


2  II.  160. 


46 


HUXLEY. 


married  to  a  daughter  of  the  aristocratic  house  of 
Hamilton,  reported  that  he  was  bringing  with  him  his 
“  titled  bride,”  who,  needless  to  say,  had  long  been  the 
joyful  mother  of  many  children.  The  trip  interested 
and  invigorated  him ;  his  progress  from  place  to  place 
was  almost  royal.  But  that  with  which  his  hosts 
thought  to  impress  him  most  impressed  him  least. 
Their  energy  won  his  admiration ;  watching  the  mass  of 
moving  craft  in  New  York  harbour,  he  said,  “  If  I  were 
not  a  man,  I  think  I  should  like  to  be  a  tug.”  But,  in 
his  lecture  before  the  John  Hopkins  University  at 
Baltimore,  he  said  : — 

I  am  not  in  the  slightest  degree  impressed  by  your  big¬ 
ness  or  your  material  resources,  as  such.  Size  is  not 
grandeur ;  territory  does  not  make  a  nation.  The  great 
issue,  about  which  hangs  a  true  sublimity,  and  the  terror  of 
overhanging  fate,  is — “  What  are  you  going  to  do  with  all 
these  things  ?  ”  .  .  .  The  one  condition  of  success,  your 
sole  safeguard,  is  the  moral  worth  and  intellectual  clear¬ 
ness  of  the  individual  citizen. 

He  was  deeply  interested  in  the  fossil  remains  in  the 
Yale  College  museum  which  Professor  Marsh  had  un¬ 
earthed  from  the  Tertiary  beds  of  the  Far  West.  They 
demonstrated  what  was  new  to  him — the  evolution  of 
the  horse  on  the  American  continent,  “and  for  the  first 
time  indicated  the  direct  line  of  descent  of  an  existing 
animal.”  The  fascinating  story  of  the  series  of  discov¬ 
eries,  linking  the  one-toed  genus  Equus  of  to-day  with  a 
five-toed  ancestor  common  to  it  and  other  hoofed 
quadrupeds,  is  told,  with  the  added  charm  which 


THE  MAN. 


47 


Huxley’s  power  of  clear  exposition  imparts,  in  his 
American  Addresses.  The  subject  will  have  fuller  treat¬ 
ment  in  the  next  chapter. 

In  the  following  six  years  Huxley  published  as  many 
books,  among  which,  and  of  enduring  value,  were  his 
monographs  on  the  anatomy  and  physiology  of  the 
Crayfish  and  on  the  philosophy  of  Hume, — subjects 
seemingly  diverse  enough,  but  alike  in  the  problems 
which  they  suggest  concerning  Nature  as  “  nowhere  inac¬ 
cessible,  and  everywhere  unfathomable.”  1  In  1881,  con¬ 
currently  with  the  absorption  of  the  School  of  Mines  in 
what  was  then  called  the  Normal  School,  Huxley  became 
Professor  of  Biology  and  Dean  of  the  Royal  College  of 
Science,  claiming  thereby,  as  he  jocosely  reminded  his 
friends,  the  title  of  “The  Very  Reverend”;  and  in  the 
same  year  he  accepted  an  Inspectorship  of  Fisheries, 
which  had  the  advantage  of  taking  him  into  the  fresh  air. 

In  1883  he  received  the  highest  honour  which  his 
fellow-savants  could  bestow  in  being  elected  President 
of  the  Royal  Society.  But  the  dignity,  which  he  ac¬ 
cepted  with  reluctance,  was,  on  account  of  bad  health, 
surrendered  in  November  1885.  He  had  become  more 
and  more  the  invalid ;  holidays  had  given  him  only 
fillips,  and  the  little  store  of  energy  which  they  added 
was  quickly  dissipated  ;  deafness  troubled  him,  bringing 
its  dreaded  isolation,  and  in  the  previous  May,  having 
reached  his  sixtieth  year,  an  age  at  which  he  had  often 
jocosely  said  that  men  of  science  should  be  pole-axed, 

1  The  Crayfish ,  p.  3. 


48 


HUXLEY. 


lest  through  ossification  of  mind  they  become  arrestors 
of  progress,  he  resigned  all  his  appointments,  paid  and 
unpaid,  and  retired  upon  a  pension  of  ^1200  a-year, 
which,  shortly  afterwards,  was  supplemented  by  a  Civil 
List  pension  of  ^300  a-year. 

But  resignation  of  offices  meant  not  retirement  from 
work.  During  the  ten  years  of  life  that  remained  to  him 
he  was  more  in  evidence  than  ever.  He  had  never 
permitted  his  official  position  to  curb  his  freedom  of 
speech,  and  now  that  his  time  was  all  his  own,  that 
freedom  could  have  larger  play.  In  a  retrospect  of 
life,  summing-up  the  part  he  had  played  in  what  he 
called  the  “  New  Reformation,”  he  said  that  the  objects 
which  he  had  pursued  were  “  briefly  these  ”  : — 

To  promote  the  increase  of  natural  knowledge  and  to 
forward  the  application  of  scientific  methods  of  investigation 
to  all  the  problems  of  life  to  the  best  of  my  ability,  in  the 
conviction  which  has  grown  with  my  growth  and  strength¬ 
ened  with  my  strength,  that  there  is  no  alleviation  for  the 
sufferings  of  mankind  except  veracity  of  thought  and  of 
action,  and  the  resolute  facing  of  the  world  as  it  is,  when 
the  garment  of  make-belief  by  which  pious  hands  have 
hidden  its  uglier  features  is  stripped  off.  It  is  with  this 
intent  that  I  have  subordinated  any  reasonable  or  unreason¬ 
able  ambition  for  scientific  fame  which  I  may  have  permitted 
myself  to  entertain  to  other  ends  :  to  the  popularisation  of 
science  ;  to  the  development  and  organisation  of  scientific 
education  ;  to  the  endless  series  of  battles  and  skirmishes 
over  evolution  ;  and  to  untiring  opposition  to  that  ecclesi¬ 
astical  spirit,  that  clericalism  which  in  England,  and  every¬ 
where  else,  and  to  whatever  denomination  it  may  belong, 
is  the  deadly  enemy  of  science.1 


1  Coll.  Essays,  i.  p.  17. 


THE  MAN. 


49 


The  “  battles  and  skirmishes  over  evolution  ”  were 
now  resolved  by  Huxley  into  a  well-conceived  plan  of 
campaign  in  which  all  the  forces  that  come  of  the 
widest  knowledge  and  most  varied  experience  were  to 
be  used  in  applying  the  doctrine  of  evolution  to  the 
demolition  of  beliefs  which,  in  the  degree  that  they 
are  untrue,  must  be  mischievous.  But  he  was  not 
merely  critical  and  destructive  :  he  razed  only  that  he 
or  others  might  raise.  In  the  Prologue  to  his  Essays 
on  Controverted  Questions  he  says  that — 

The  present  incarnation  of  the  spirit  of  the  Renascence 
differs  from  its  predecessor  in  the  eighteenth  century,  in 
that  it  builds  up,  as  well  as  pulls  down.  That  of  which 
it  has  laid  the  foundation,  of  which  it  is  already  raising  the 
superstructure,  is  the  doctrine  of  Evolution,  ...  a  doctrine 
which  is  no  speculation,  but  a  generalisation  of  certain  facts 
which  may  be  observed  by  any  one  who  will  take  the 
necessary  trouble.”  1 

Hence  the  inclusion  therein  of  all  that  is  of  deepest 
import  to  man.  Hence  the  inevitable,  however  tardy, 
supersession  of  theology  as  a  body  of  speculative  dogma 
by  a  religion  having  correspondence  with  the  constitu¬ 
tion  and  needs  of  human  nature ;  and  the  gradual  dis¬ 
placement  of  ethics  resting  on  ancient  and  shifting 
codes  and  conventions  by  ethics  founded  on  what,  after 
ages  of  sore  testing,  man  has  proven  to  be  best  for  the 
welfare  of  society,  and,  therefore,  as  a  social  being,  for 
himself. 

Huxley’s  health,  however,  remained  so  indifferent 
1  Coll.  Essays ,  v.  pp.  41,  42. 

D 


50 


HUXLEY. 


that  he  needed  stimulus  to  work.  It  came  in  unusual 
form  from  an  article  in  the  Nineteenth  Century  of  No¬ 
vember  1885,  in  which  Mr  Gladstone  made  a  review  of 
Dr  Reville’s  Prolegomena  to  the  History  of  Religions  the 
vehicle  of  obsolete  arguments  in  support  of  harmony 
between  the  Mosaic  cosmogony  and  the  theory  of  or¬ 
ganic  evolution.  Re-stated  by  a  man  whose  high  autho¬ 
rity  in  matters  political  had  led  many  (for  the  logical 
faculty  is,  as  yet,  in  the  embryonic  stage  in  the  majority 
of  minds)  to  accept  him  as  an  authority  upon  everything 
else,  these  arguments,  refuted,  as  they  had  been,  over 
and  over  again,  had  to  be  dealt  with  once  more.1 
Huxley  was  the  man  for  the  task.  The  article,  “  he 
used  humorously  to  say,  so  stirred  his  bile  as  to  set  his 
liver  right  at  once ;  ”  indeed,  stagnation  making  him 
“  unendurable  to  himself  and  everybody  else,”  he  said 
that  he  was  thankful  to  “  Providence  ”  for  specially 
devolving  on  Gladstone,  Gore,  &  Co.  the  function  of 
keeping  “  £  ’ome  ’appy  ’  for  him.”  2 

The  controversies  thus  involved,  together  with  essays 
on  philosophical  and  social  questions,  filled  the  time 
between  long  intervals  of  broken  health,  and  of  sojourns 
on  Alpine  summits.  Arolla  made  him  feel  young  again  : 

“  Balm  floating  on  thy  mountain  air 
And  healing  sights  to  see 

but,  eager  to  return  to  active  life,  he  was  “  glad  to  see 
one’s  own  dear  native  mud  again.  There  is  no  foreign 
mud  to  come  near  it.”3  London,  however,  with  its 
1  II.  425.  2  II.  269.  3  II.  103. 


THE  MAN. 


51 


social  beguilements,  had  long  ceased  to  attract  him,  and 
the  old  home  in  Marlborough  Place  (charge-d  for  many 
a  guest  with  delightful  memories  of  Sunday  evenings, 
with  their  conversation  grave  and  gay),  where  he  had 
lived  since  1872,  was  given  up,  and  Eastbourne  fixed 
upon.  There,  through  a  timely  legacy,  he  was  able  to 
build  himself  a  house  which  he  called  Hodeslea,  the 
ancestral  form  of  the  family  name.  There  he  lived 
from  1890  until  his  death,  dividing  his  time  between 
his  books,  his  garden,  and  his  grandchildren.  He  left 
it  only  at  short  and  rare  intervals  to  discharge  the 
remnants  of  duties  devolving  upon  him  as  honorary 
Dean  of  the  Royal  College  of  Science  and  as  a  Trustee 
of  the  British  Museum.  One  notable  journey  was  made 
in  1892.  Fifteen  years  before  then,  Lord  Salisbury  had 
invited  Huxley’s  opinion  as  to  a  “  formal  recognition  of 
distinguished  services  in  science,  literature,  and  art  by 
the  granting  of  titles.”  Against  this  Huxley  expressed 
himself  strongly.1  But  when  the  dignity  of  a  Privy 
Councillorship  was  offered  him,  he  accepted  it,  because, 
as  he  wrote  to  Sir  J.  Donnelly — 

I  have  always  been  dead  against  orders  of  merit  and  the 
like,  but  I  think  that  men  of  letters  and  science  who  have 
been  of  use  to  the  nation  (Lord  knows  if  I  have)  may  fairly 
be  ranked  among  its  nominal  or  actual  councillors.2 

So,  in  August  1892,  he  went  to  kiss  hands  at  Osborne, 
remembering,  as  he  passed  the  old  Victory,  “  that  six- 
and-forty  years  ago  he  went  up  her  side  to  report  him- 

1  I.  359-  2  n.  323. 


52 


HUXLEY. 


self  on  appointment  as  a  poor  devil  of  an  assistant- 
surgeon.”  In  the  following  October  he  was  present  at 
Tennyson’s  funeral,  and  but  for  a  biting  wind,  would 
have  been  at  Owen’s  in  the  following  December.  His 
“  opinion  of  the  man’s  character  ”  never  altered ;  but 
death  “  ends  all  quarrels,”  and  at  the  request  of  Owen’s 
grandson  and  biographer  he  contributed  a  chapter  on 
“  Owen’s  Place  in  Anatomical  Science,”  which  enabled 
him  to  pay  honest  tribute  to  the  value  and  importance 
of  Owen’s  work  in  that  branch  of  biology.  Friends 
were  falling  out  of  the  ranks:  in  the  autumn  of  1893 
Jowett,  Tyndall,  and  Sir  Andrew  Clark  passed  away, 
bringing  home  the  thought  that  “  one  should  always 
be  ready  to  stand  at  attention  when  the  order  to  march 
comes.”  1 

Oxford  had  seen  little  of  Huxley  since  the  day  of  his 
famous  duel  with  its  bishop  in  i860.  Ten  years  later, 
Pusey  and  his  party  had  prevented  the  conferring  of  the 
degree  of  D.C.L.  on  Owen — although  he  was  persona 
grata  to  the  Episcopal  bench — as  well  as  on  Froude 
and  Huxley.  But,  tardily  following  the  sister  and  other 
universities,  Oxford  reversed  the  decision  in  1885. 
Eight  years  later,  Huxley  revisited  the  “  home  of  lost 
causes  ”  to  deliver  the  Romanes  Lecture  on  Evolution 
and  Ethics.  The  occasion  may  rank  as  historic. 

The  Sheldonian  Theatre  was  thronged  before  he  appeared 
upon  the  platform,  a  striking  presence  in  his  D.C.L.  robes, 


1  II.  368. 


THE  MAN. 


53 


and  looking  very  leonine  with  his  long  silvery  grey  hair 
sweeping  back  in  one  long  wave  from  his  forehead,  and  the 
rugged  squareness  of  his  features  tempered  by  the  benignity 
of  an  old  age  which  has  seen  much  and  overcome  much. 
He  read  the  lecture  from  a  printed  copy,  not  venturing,  as  he 
would  have  liked,  upon  the  severe  task  of  speaking  it  from 
memory,  considering  its  length  and  the  importance  of 
preserving  the  exact  wording.1 

In  August  1894  the  temptation  offered  by  the  meeting 
of  the  British  Association  at  Oxford  to  renew  a  visit  was 
too  strong  to  be  resisted,  if  only  for  the  contrast  of  feel¬ 
ings  which  the  occasion  would  awaken.  Huxley  might 
aptly  have  applied  to  himself  the  ancient  words  with 
which  he  ended  his  lecture  On  the  Coming  of  Age  oj 
the  Origin  of  Species :  “  The  stone  which  the  builders 
rejected  the  same  is  become  the  head  of  the  corner.” 
Lord  Salisbury  was  president,  and  in  his  address,  while 
admitting  that  Darwin  had,  “as  a  matter  of  fact,  disposed 
of  the  doctrine  of  the  immutability  of  species,”  he  raised 
a  number  of  disingenuous  objections  to  the  general  theory 
of  what  he  ironically  called  the  “  comforting  word,  Evolu¬ 
tion,”  objections  evidencing  the  “  biassed  amateur  ”  and 
the  “  representative  of  ecclesiastical  conservatism  and 
orthodoxy.”  Huxley  had  consented  to  second  the  vote 
of  thanks  to  the  president,  and  although  “the  old  Adam, 
of  course,  prompted  the  tearing  of  the  address  to  pieces, 
which  would  have  been  a  very  easy  job,”  he  had  per¬ 
force  to  content  himself  with  “  conveying  criticism  in 
the  shape  of  praise.” 2  However,  he  dealt  with  the 


1  II.  356. 


2  II.  379- 


54 


HUXLEY. 


“  polemical  dexterity  ”  of  the  Marquis  and  gave  him 
“a  Roland  for  his  Oliver”  in  an  article  on  “Past  and 
Present”  in  Nature ,  ist  November  1894.  In  that 
month  the  Royal  Society  put  its  final  seal  to  Huxley’s 
life-work  in  awarding  him  the  Darwin  medal ;  and  in  his 
speech  at  the  anniversary  dinner  acknowledging  the 
compliment,  a  speech  whose  impressiveness  can  never 
fade  from  the  memory  of  those  who  heard  it,  he  also 
set  the  “  seal  to  his  ministry  ”  in  emphasising  his  belief 

that  the  views  which  were  propounded  by  Mr  Darwin  thirty- 
five  years  ago  may  be  understood  hereafter  as  constituting 
an  epoch  in  the  intellectual  history  of  the  human  race.  They 
will  modify  the  whole  system  of  our  thought  and  opinion, 
our  most  intimate  convictions. 

With  the  exception  of  a  hurried  visit  to  London  in 
January  1895  to  join  as  spokesman  in  a  deputation  to 
Lord  Salisbury  on  a  cause  near  his  heart,  that  of  Lon¬ 
don  University  Reform,  he  never  left  Eastbourne  again. 
The  last  thing  which  he  wrote  was  a  criticism  of  Mr 
Balfour’s  “quaintly-entitled”  (the  happy  phrase  is  Mr 
Leslie  Stephen’s)  Foundations  of  Belief. 1  He  had  to 
deal  with  the  same  vagueness,  elusiveness,  and  want 
of  insight  into  the  position  travestied  which  is  the 
feature  of  Mr  Gladstone’s  polemics,  and  which  make 
Mr  Balfour,  trained  as  he  is  in  the  same  atmosphere 
of  obscuration  of  the  truth  and  of  dialectical  fencing, 
the  intellectual  representative  of  that  master  of  the  art 
of  mystification.  In  returning  the  proofs  of  the  first 

1  See  infra ,  p.  204. 


THE  MAN. 


55 


part  of  the  article  to  the  editor  of  the  Nineteenth 
Century ,  Huxley  wrote  : — 

My  estimation  of  Balfour,  as  a  thinker,  sinks  lower  and 
lower  the  farther  I  go.  God  help  the  people  who  think  his 
book  an  important  contribution  to  thought  !  The  Giga- 
dibsians  1  who  say  so  are  past  divine  assistance.2  .  .  .  A.  B. 
is  the  incarnation  of  Gigadibs.  I  should  call  him  Giga- 
dibsius  Optimus  Maximus? 

The  second  part  was  never  published ;  its  incompletion 
has  curious  parallel  in  the  following  extract  from  a 
letter  written  by  Huxley  to  Tyndall  in  1854: — 

The  poor  fellow  vanished  in  the  middle  of  an  unfinished 
article,  which  has  appeared  in  the  last  Westminster ,  as  his 
forlorn  Vale  !  to  the  world.  After  all,  that  is  the  way  to  die, 
■ — better  a  thousand  times  than  drivelling  off  into  eternity 
betwixt  awake  and  asleep  in  a  fatuous  old  age.4 

From  March  onwards  old  complications  were  aggravated 
by  influenza,  and  although  he  threw  this  off,  it  left  him 
weaker  for  the  struggle,  yet  hopeful  of  the  issue.  On 
the  26th  June  he  wrote  in  cheerful  tone  to  his  old 
friend  Hooker ;  but  on  the  afternoon  of  the  29th  he 
passed  away,  “the  Fates,”  as  he  had  prayed,  leaving 
him  “clear  and  vigorous  mind”5  to  the  end. 

It  has  become  a  fashion  to  more  or  less  burden  a 

1  “You  Gigadibs  who,  thirty  years  of  age, 

Believe  you  see  two  points  in  Hamlet’s  soul 
Unseized  by  the  Germans  yet — which  view  you’ll  print.” 

— Bishop  Blougram s  A pology — Brown i no. 
(Quoted  by  Huxley,  Nineteenth  Century , 
March  1895,  p.  528. 

2  IT.  400.  3  II.  430.  4  I.  121.  5  II.  361. 


56 


HUXLEY. 


man’s  biography  with  tributes  to  his  worth  from  his 
friends.  Such  “  appreciations,”  as  these  witnesses  to 
character  are  called,  weaken  rather  than  strengthen, 
since  their  presence  implies  their  possible  necessity. 
Of  these  credentials  Huxley  stands  in  no  need.  He  is 
his  own  witness  in  the  work  which  he  did,  and  in  the 
spirit  which  informed  it.  Those  who  knew  him  best 
loved  him  most,  and  none  came  into  touch  with  his 
eager,  sympathetic,  breezy,  and  altogether  beautiful 
nature  without  receiving  an  impulse  to  higher  aims. 
Of  spotless  integrity  in  every  relation,  and  single-minded 
in  every  purpose,  he  went  on  from  strength  to  strength, 
because  each  step  made  the  rightness  of  the  path  which 
he  had  chosen  more  manifest.  One  “  who  never  turned 
his  back,  but  marched  breast  forward  ” ;  unswayed  by 
motives  of  worldly  prudence ;  undeterred  by  authority 
which  could  produce  no  valid  warrant  of  its  claims ; 
governed  by  “morality  touched  by  emotion,”  and 
guided  by  reason  within  limits  which  none  have  defined 
so  well, — he  remains  alike  an  example  and  an  inspiration 
to  all  men  for  all  time. 


57 


II. 

THE  DISCOVERER. 

In  the  preface  to  the  eighth  volume  of  his  Collected 
Essays  Huxley  says  : — 

It  must  be  admitted  that  the  popularisation  of  science, 
whether  by  lectures  or  by  essays,  has  its  drawbacks.  Suc¬ 
cess  in  this  department  has  its  perils  for  those  who  succeed. 
The  “people  who  fail”  take  their  revenge  by  ignoring  all 
the  rest  of  a  man’s  work,  and  glibly  labelling  him  a  mere 
populariser.  If  the  falsehood  were  not  too  glaring,  they 
would  say  the  same  of  Faraday,  and  Helmholtz,  and  Kelvin.1 

They  said  it  of  Huxley.  In  a  recent  compilation 
entitled  One  Hundred  and  One  Great  Writers ,  issued 
under  the  editorship  of  so  well-equipped  a  scholar  as 
Dr  Richard  Garnett,  Huxley’s  work  is  described  as 
“that  of  the  populariser;  the  man  who  makes  few 
original  contributions  to  science  or  thought,  but  states 
the  discoveries  of  others  better  than  they  could  have 
stated  them  themselves.”  And,  doubtless,  that  is  a 
very  common  impression  about  a  man  the  titles  of 


1  P.  vii. 


58 


HUXLEY. 


whose  original  scientific  papers1  fill  ten  pages  of  the 
appendix  to  his  biography.2  The  fact  is,  he  loomed  so 
large  in  the  public  eye  as  the  most  luminous  expositor 
of  the  theory  of  organic  evolution,  as  the  proclaimer  of 
its  significance,  and  as  the  protagonist  in  the  great 
revolution  which  it  has  brought  about,  that  the  im¬ 
portance  of  his  discoveries  in  biology  is  obscured.  And 
there  is  further  explanation,  which  is  given  by  Mr 
Chalmers  Mitchell  in  his  admirable  monograph,  Thomas 
He?iry  Huxley  :  a  Sketch  of  his  Life  and  Work.  He 
says : — 

The  years  that  have  passed  since  1850  have  seen  not  only 
the  most  amazing  progress  in  our  knowledge  of  comparative 
anatomy,  but  almost  a  revolution  in  the  methods  of  studying 
it.  Huxley’s  work  has  been  incorporated  in  the  very  body 
of  science.  A  large  number  of  later  investigators  have 
advanced  upon  the  lines  he  laid  down  ;  and  just  as  the 
superstructures  of  a  great  building  conceal  the  foundations, 
so  later  anatomical  work,  although  it  has  only  amplified  and 
extended  Huxley’s  discoveries,  has  made  them  seem  less 
striking  to  the  modern  reader.  The  present  writer,  for 
instance,  learned  all  that  he  knows  of  anatomy  in  the  last 
ten  years,  and  until  he  turned  to  it  for  the  purpose  of  this 
volume  he  had  never  referred  to  Huxley’s  original  paper. 
[Mr  Chalmers  Mitchell  is  here  speaking  of  the  Memoir  on 
the  Medusae.]  When  he  did  so,  he  found  from  beginning  to 
end  nothing  that  was  new  to  him,  nothing  that  was  strange  ; 
all  the  ideas  in  the  memoir  had  passed  into  the  currency  of 
knowledge,  and  he  had  been  taught  them  as  fundamental 
facts.  It  was  only  when  he  turned  to  the  text-books  of 

1  Now  collected  in  four  volumes  under  the  editorship  of  Sir 
Michnel  Foster  and  Professor  E.  Ray  Lankester. 

2  II.  460-470. 


THE  DISCOVERER. 


59 


anatomy  and  natural  history  current  in  Huxley’s  time  that 
he  was  able  to  realise  how  the  conclusions  of  the  young 
ship-surgeon  struck  the  President  and  F ellows  of  the  Royal 
Society  as  luminous  and  revolutionary  ideas.1 

And  again  : — 

Huxley’s  work  upon  birds,  like  his  work  in  many  other 
branches  of  anatomy,  has  been  so  overlaid  by  the  investiga¬ 
tions  of  subsequent  zoologists  that  it  is  easy  to  overlook  its 
importance.  His  employment  of  the  skeleton  as  the  basis  of 
classification  was  succeeded  by  the  work  of  others  who  made 
a  similar  use  of  the  muscular  anatomy,  of  the  intestinal  canal, 
of  the  windpipe,  of  the  tendons  of  the  feet,  and  many  other 
structures  which  display  anatomical  modifications  in  dif¬ 
ferent  birds.  .  .  .  Huxley’s  anatomical  work  was  essentially 
living  and  stimulating,  and  too  often  it  has  become  lost  to 
sight  simply  because  of  the  vast  superstructures  of  new  facts 
to  which  it  gave  rise.2 

The  centring  of  Huxley’s  interest  in  the  apparatus 
and  functions  of  living  things  has  been  named,  as  also 
the  opportunity  for  exercise  of  this  which  his  voyage  in 
the  Rattlesnake  supplied.  The  dredge  brought  him 
strange  dwellers  of  the  deep  sea  —  fantastic  in  form, 
delicate  in  structure,  and  exquisite  in  colour.  These 
he  sketched  with  his  facile  pencil,  dissected,  and,  when¬ 
ever  chance  offered,  compared,  giving  special  attention 
to  the  family  of  the  Medusae,  his  memoir  on  which  laid 
the  foundation-stone  of  his  scientific  fame.  It  should  be 
noted  that  that  memoir  was  written  in  1848,  eleven 

1  Pp.  34,  35- 

2  lb .,  p.  137.  The  third,  fifth,  and  eighth  chapters  of  Mr  Chalmers 
Mitchell’s  book  are  to  be  strongly  commended  for  the  clear  and 
accurate  account  of  Huxley’s  original  work  which  they  furnish. 


6o 


HUXLEY. 


years  before  the  publication  of  the  Origin  of  Species , 
because  in  determining  the  value  of  any  scientific,  and, 
especially,  of  biological  work,  its  chronological  place 
must  be  taken  into  account.  In  science  the  Old  and  the 
New  Dispensation  may  be  severally  defined  as  the  Pre- 
Darwinian  and  the  Post-Darwinian,  and  perhaps  a  brief 
survey  of  what  advance  towards  knowledge  of  the 
fundamental  unity  of  living  things  had  been  reached 
during  the  Old  Dispensation  may  make  clearer  the 
bearing  of  Huxley’s  discoveries,  and  explain  why  their 
significance  was  not  apparent  even  to  himself. 

The  great  name  of  Aristotle  is  associated  with  the 
earliest  attempt  at  a  classification  of  animals.  This  was 
based,  in  the  main,  on  likenesses  of  external  structure, 
and  was  accepted,  without  fundamental  variation,  for 
the  long  period  of  eighteen  hundred  years.  The  first 
step  towards  any  important  revision  was  taken,  in  the 
seventeenth  century,  by  Ray,  “  the  father  of  modern 
zoology.”  In  the  eighteenth  century  Boerhaave’s  ex¬ 
periments  proved  that  all  living  things  are  built  up  of 
the  same  materials,  while  Hunter  demonstrated  the 
likenesses  in  animal  structure.  Towards  the  close  of 
that  century,  Linnaeus  had  completed  his  great  scheme 
of  classification  of  plants  and  animals,  dividing  the 
latter  into  six  classes  :  the  V ertebrates  into  mammals , 
birds ,  amphibians  (including  reptiles),  and  fishes ;  and 
the  Invertebrates  into  bisects  and  worms.  Aristotle  had 
conceived  of  life  as  a  ladder  whose  steps  represented 
the  several  animals  in  ascending  scale :  Lamarck  (to 


THE  DISCOVERER. 


6 1 


whom  Huxley  pays  high  tribute 1),  with  genuine  insight, 
depicted  it  as  a  many-branched  tree,  and  therefore,  as 
interrelated  and  interdependent.  Cuvier  reduced  Lin¬ 
naeus’s  six  divisions  to  four  :  Vertebrata ,  or  backboned 
(fishes  to  men)  ;  Mollusca ,  or  soft-bodied  (snails,  oysters, 
&c.)  ;  Articulately  or  jointed  (spiders,  bees,  ants,  &c.), 
and  Radiata ,  or  rayed  (jelly-fish,  polyps,  sea-anemones). 

Meanwhile,  the  microscope,  by  which,  in  the  middle 
of  the  seventeenth  century,  Malpighi  had  made  pioneer 
discoveries,  was  becoming  more  and  more  the  important 
instrument  of  examination  of  the  internal  structure  of 
living  things,  and  hence  opening  the  way  to  inquiry  into 
their  origin  and  history.  The  study  of  anatomy  advanced 
to  comparison  of  the  structures  and  of  the  several  cor¬ 
responding  organs  in  divers  plants  and  animals,  and  of 
the  functions  discharged  by  those  organs ;  hence  the 
rise  of  the  comparative  method,  with  its  demonstration 
of  fundamental  relations  between  living  things.  Schleiden 
discovered  that  the  cell  is  the  unit  of  plant  -  life ;  and 
Schwann  proved  that  the  same  is  true  of  animals. 
Harvey’s  formula  of  development,  “  All  life  comes  from 
an  egg  ”  ( omne  vivum  ex  ovo ),  gave  place  to  the  doctrine 
of  oimiis  cellula  e  cellula.  The  lowest  animals  are  one- 
celled,  or,  sometimes,  a  loosely  connected  cluster  of 
cells  ;  all  other  animals  are  built-up  of  a  number  of  cells, 
whence  tissues  and  organs  are  developed.  In  1844, 
five  years  after  Schwann’s  demonstration,  Von  Mohl 
showed  that  each  cell  contains  a  viscous,  granular-look- 

1  II.  59- 


6  2 


HUXLEY. 


ing,  highly  active  substance,  the  result  of  a  very  com¬ 
plex  union  of  carbon  (to  which  Haeckel  assigns  the 
chief  activity),  hydrogen,  oxygen,  and  nitrogen.  This 
substance  is  known  as  protoplasm,  and  is,  in  Huxley’s 
familiar  phrase,  “the  physical  basis  of  life.”  Some 
years  before  this,  Von  Baer  had  observed  that  the  em¬ 
bryos  of  birds,  dogs,  fish,  and  other  backboned  animals, 
including  man,  are  all  alike  during  their  earlier  stages. 
It  is  concerning  Von  Baer’s  writings  that  Huxley  said 
none  had  made  so  great  an  impression  on  him  down  to 
the  publication  of  the  Origin  of  Species 1 ;  and  it  was  in 
Von  Baer’s  Law  of  Development  that  Mr  Spencer  found 
hints  and  evidence  supporting  his  own  theory  of  ad¬ 
vance  from  the  simple  to  the  complex  as  applied  to 
the  cosmos. 

The  effect  of  these  discoveries  was  to  produce  an 
unsettled  feeling  as  to  the  truth  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
fixity  of  species.  Lamarck  was  the  most  prominent, 
but  not  the  only,  naturalist  of  the  eighteenth  century  to 
suggest  that  the  various  species  had  not  been  separately 
created,  but  had  been  developed  by  sundry  causes, 
operating  through  long  ages,  from  a  few  simple  forms. 
It  was  a  perilous  step  in  those  days  of  the  long-reaching 
secular  arm  to  throw  doubt  on  the  account  of  the 
creation  contained  in  a  document  which  God  Himself 
was  believed  to  have  inspired ;  but  the  doubt  once 
harboured,  a  mass  of  facts  telling  against  the  orthodox 

1  I.  175,  and  cf.  163. 


THE  DISCOVERER. 


63 


view  came  into  unwonted  significance.  Every  scheme  of 
classification  hitherto  propounded  had  assumed  the  im¬ 
mutability  of  the  several  groups ;  the  conception  of  any 
fundamental  relation  of  the  several  types  to  a  common 
primitive  type  was  unborn ;  and  the  most  superficial 
comparison  between  the  vertebrates,  in  which  some 
structural  resemblances  were  obvious,  and  the  loose 
and  confused  medley  covered  by  the  term  invertebrate, 
was  sufficient  to  negative  any  idea  of  an  underlying 
unity  that  might  be  broached. 

The  illustrious  Cuvier  regarded  the  several  groups  as 
the  outcome  of  a  preordained  plan  of  the  Creator,  and 
believed  that  each  successive  annihilation  of  plants  and 
animals  was  followed  by  a  fresh  creative  fiat.  His  most 
distinguished  pupil,  Owen,  likewise  explained  the  suc¬ 
cession  of  species  as  the  operation  of  “  a  continuously 
creational  law.”  But,  nevertheless,  facts  were  pouring 
in  which  could  not  be  thus  interpreted.  The  fossil- 
yielding  rocks,  whose  contents  both  these  great 
anatomists  were  arranging,  making  the  dry  bones  tell 
the  story  of  a  long  and  connected  life-history,  and  of 
the  descent  of  certain  existing  animals  along  well- 
marked  ancestral  lines,  were  to  prove  the  most  sure 
foundation  on  which  the  doctrine  of  organic  evolution 
rests.  Lyell’s  Principles  of  Geology  raised  the  question, 
“  If  natural  causation  is  competent  to  account  for  the 
not-living  part  of  the  globe,  why  should  it  not  account 
for  the  living  part  ?  ”  Herbert  Spencer  was  asking 


64 


HUXLEY. 


which  was  the  more  rational  theory  to  account  for  the 
existence  of  millions  of  species  : — 

Is  it  most  likely  that  there  have  been  ten  millions  of 
special  creations  ;  or  is  it  most  likely  that  by  continual  modi¬ 
fications,  due  to  change  of  circumstances,  ten  millions  of 
varieties  have  been  produced  as  varieties  are  being  produced 
still?1 

The  answer  to  that  question  —  an  answer  which 
involved  the  putting  of  more  momentous  questions — 
was  not  forthcoming  for  another  seven  years.  As  for 
Huxley’s  position  in  the  matter,  he  says,  in  the  chapter 
“  On  the  Reception  of  the  Origin  of  Species,”  which  he 
contributed  to  Darwin’s  Life  and  Letters,  that  he  was 
“  not  brought  into  serious  contact  with  the  ‘  species  ’ 
question  until  after  1850.”  He  had  “long  done  with 
the  Pentateuchal  cosmogony,”  and  he  rejected  all 
theories  of  “  archetypal  ideas,”  “perfecting  principles,” 
and  the  like ;  but  the  frequent  discussions  which  he  had 
with  Mr  Spencer  from  1852  onwards  failed  to  drive 
him  from  his  “agnostic  position.”  His  difficulties  were 
twofold  : — 

Firstly,  that  up  to  that  time  the  evidence  in  favour  of 
transmutation  was  wholly  insufficient ;  and  secondly,  that 
no  suggestion  respecting  the  causes  of  transmutation 
assumed,  which  had  been  made,  was  in  any  way  adequate 
to  explain  the  phenomena.  Looking  back  at  the  state  of 
knowledge  at  that  time,  I  really  do  not  see  that  any  other 
conclusion  was  justifiable.2 


1  Leader,  20th  March  1852. 

2  Darwin’s  Life  and  Letters,  ii.  p.  188. 


THE  DISCOVERER.  65 

He  sums  up  his  attitude  in  two  words,  as  that  of 
“  critical  expectancy.” 

“  Wandering  between  two  worlds  :  one  dead, 

The  other  powerless  to  be  born.” 

At  his  first  interview  with  Darwin  he  expressed,  “  with  all 
the  confidence  of  youth  and  imperfect  knowledge,”  his  be¬ 
lief  in  the  sharpness  of  the  lines  of  demarcation  between 
natural  groups,  and  in  the  absence  of  transitional  forms. 

I  was  not  aware,  at  that  time,  that  he  had  been  many 
years  brooding  over  the  species  question  ;  and  the  humour¬ 
ous  smile  which  accompanied  his  gentle  answer,  that  such 
was  not  altogether  his  view,  long  haunted  and  puzzled  me.1 

The  incident  may  have  recalled  to  his  mind  an  interview 
with  Faraday  in  the  old  student  days  at  Charing  Cross 
Hospital,  of  which  he  tells  in  one  of  his  letters  from 
the  Rattlesnake.  He  had  made  one  of  the  manifold 
attempts  to  realise  perpetual  motion,  and,  having  put 
his  scheme  on  paper,  took  it  to  the  Royal  Institution, 
at  the  door  of  which  he  ran  against  “  a  little  man  in  a 
brown  coat.”  The  “  little  man  ”  was  Faraday,  who, 
although  he  knew  nothing  of  Huxley,  at  once  looked 
at  the  plan  which  he  had  drawn,  and  then  asked  him  if 
he  “  was  acquainted  with  mechanism,  what  we  call  the 
laws  of  motion  ?  ” 

I  saw  that  all  was  up  with  my  poor  scheme,  so  after  trying 
a  little  to  explain,  in  the  course  of  which  I  certainly  failed  in 
giving  him  a  clear  idea  of  what  I  would  be  at,  I  thanked  him 
for  his  attention,  and  went  off  as  dissatisfied  as  ever.2 

1  Darwin’s  Life  and  Letters ,  ii.  p.  196.  2  I.  22. 


E 


66 


HUXLEY. 


Needless  to  say,  as  with  himself  and  Darwin,  the  two 
were  to  meet  in  very  different  relations  in  a  few  years, 
when  Huxley’s  sense  of  humour  would  impel  him  to 
remind  Faraday  of  the  lesson  learned  from  him. 

The  more  important  of  Huxley’s  original  contributions 
to  biological  science  may  now  be  set  forth,  with  as  much 
freedom  from  technical  terms  as  the  subjects  permit. 

The  discoveries  of  Schleiden  and  Schwann  in  cell- 
structure,  as  well  as  those  of  Von  Baer  in  comparative 
embryology,  were  known  to  Huxley  when,  “  with  micro¬ 
scope  lashed  to  the  mast,”  he  examined  the  fragile 
organisms,  “as  the  sand  of  the  sea-shore  innumerable.” 
To  those  discoveries  he  made  an  important  addition  in 
detecting  that  the  Medusas  are  built  up  of  two  cell-layers, 
or  “  foundation-membranes,”  enclosing  a  stomach-cavity. 
From  the  outer  layer  the  skin  and  nervous  system  (as  to 
the  existence  of  which  latter,  since  proven,  Huxley  was 
at  the  time  doubtful)  are  developed ;  and  from  the  inner 
layer  the  alimentary  and  other  organs  are  developed.  He 
also  found  that  the  reproductive  organs  are  external,  and 
that  all  the  Medusae  have  thread-cells  wherewith  poison 
is  discharged  at  their  prey.  He  then  made  search  for 
the  presence  of  these  several  features  in  other  families 
of  the  Hydrozoa,  and  found  unity  of  plan  throughout. 
In  modem  classification,  there  are  three  grades  of 
animals  :  the  Protozoa,  which  embrace  only  the  one- 
celled  ;  and  the  Coelenterata  and  Coelomata,  grouped  as 
many-celled,  under  the  term  Metazoa.  Even  this 
scheme  is  under  modification — the  animals  known  as 


THE  DISCOVERER. 


67 


sponges  being  now  assigned  a  separate  place  as  “  an 
independent  and  sterile  branch  of  the  tree  of  life,”  a 
branch,  perhaps,  in  direct  descent  from  the  one-celled 
organism.1  The  Medusae,  hydra,  and  sea-anemones  are 
grouped  under  Coelenterata,  or  hollow-bodied,  comprising 
all  two -layered  animals.  The  Coelomata  comprise  all 
animals  in  which  a  third  foundation-membrane  has  been 
developed,  and  which  possess  a  coelom,  or  true  stomach, 
with  blood-vessels.  They  embrace  every  animal  from  a 
worm  to  a  man. 

Huxley’s  next  step  was  to  compare  the  two  foundation- 
membranes  of  the  Coelenterata  with  the  serous  and 
mucous  layers  of  the  embryos  of  vertebrates ;  and  here, 
although  he  then  guessed  it  not,  he  made  a  contribution 
of  the  highest  importance  to  the  doctrine  of  descent. 
Von  Baer  had  shown  the  resemblances  between  all  back¬ 
boned  animals  in  their  passage  from  the  embryo  to  the 
adult  state,  and  Huxley  showed  that,  in  still  earlier  stages 
of  their  development,  they  exhibited  the  two  foundation- 
membranes  of  the  Coelenterata,  thus  recording,  as  it  were, 
the  history  of  their  evolution  from  those  lower  organisms. 
It  is  easy  enough  to  us,  looking  back,  to  see  what  a  key 
to  the  proof  of  the  fundamental  unity  of  living  things 
this  supplied ;  but  even  the  prevision  of  Huxley,  shown 
so  markedly  in  many  ways,  was  obscured  by  the  domin¬ 
ance  of  the  notion  of  fixity  outside  certain  well-marked 
lines.  For  in  1853  he  writes  that  “there  is  no  pro- 

1  A  Treatise  on  Zoology.  Part  II.  The  Porifera  and  Coelenterata. 
Edited  by  E.  Ray  Lankester,  F.R.S. 


68 


HUXLEY. 


gression  from  a  lower  to  a  higher  type,  but  merely  a 
more  or  less  complete  evolution  of  one  type.”  Never¬ 
theless,  his  acute  comparison  between  the  Coelenterata 
and  the  Coelomata  was  destined  to  supply  proof  of  the 
progression  which  he  questioned.  His  discovery,  says 
Professor  Allman, 

that  the  body  of  the  Medusae  is  essentially  composed  of  two 
membranes,  an  outer  and  an  inner,  and  his  recognition  of 
these  as  the  homologues  of  the  two  primary  germinal  leaflets 
in  the  vertebrate  embryo,  is  one  of  the  greatest  claims  of  his 
splendid  work  on  the  recognition  of  zoologists.  This  dis¬ 
covery  stands  at  the  very  base  of  a  philosophical  zoology,  and 
of  a  true  conception  of  the  affinities  of  animals.  It  is  the 
ground  on  which  Haeckel  has  founded  his  famous  Gastraea- 
theory,  and  without  it  Kowalesky  could  never  have  announced 
his  great  discovery  of  the  affinity  of  the  Ascidians  and  Verte¬ 
brates,  by  which  zoologists  have  been  startled.1 

Noting,  by  the  way,  that  before  Huxley  sailed  in  the 
Rattlesnake,  he  had  made  the  interesting  discovery  that 
the  composition  of  the  blood  of  the  lancelet,  a  very  low 
vertebrate,  approached  that  of  the  blood  of  the  higher 
vertebrates,  we  find  his  work  on  the  Medusae  followed 
by  a  further  contribution  to  knowledge  of  organic  rela¬ 
tion  in  an  examination  of  the  structure  of  the  sea- 
squirts,  or  Ascidians,  so  called  from  their  resemblance 
to  a  double-necked  bottle  (Greek  askidion ,  a  small 
bottle).  These  animals  are  found  singly,  and  also 
in  clusters,  and  interest  in  them,  as  hinted  in  the  quota¬ 
tion  from  Professor  Allman,  has  deepened  since  the 

1  I.  40. 


THE  DISCOVERER. 


69 


discovery  that  they  are  in  the  line  of  the  development 
from  invertebrate  to  vertebrate  which  ends  in  man  him¬ 
self.  Still  feeling  his  way  towards  the  great  central 
doctrine  of  unity,  denial  of  which  is  the  only  heresy 
from  which  a  man  need  pray  to  be  delivered,  Huxley 
made  Schwann’s  cell-theory  the  basis  of  examination  into 
the  identity  of  structure  in  plants  and  animals.  He 
showed — and  this  with  luminous  skill  in  the  famous 
“lay  sermon”  on  “The  Physical  Basis  of  Life” — that 
the  cell  is  the  unit  of  structure,  and  not  the  unit  of 
function ;  that,  in  technical  terms,  it  is  morphological, 
not  physiological,  the  “  protoplasm  ”  being  the  funda¬ 
mental  element.  “  Although,”  remarks  Professor  Ray 
Lankester — 

it  is  forty  years  since  the  “  Review  of  the  Cell  Theory  '’  was 
published,  and  although  our  knowledge  of  cell-structure  has 
made  immense  progress  during  those  forty  years,  yet  the  main 
contention  of  that  article — viz.,  that  cells  are  not  the  cause 
but  the  result  of  organisation,  in  fact  are,  as  Huxley  says, 
to  the  tide  of  life  what  the  line  of  shells  and  weeds  on  the 
sea-shore  is  to  the  tide  of  the  living  sea — is  even  now  being 
reasserted,  and,  in  a  slightly  modified  form,  is  by  very  many 
cytologists  admitted  as  having  more  truth  in  it  than  the 
opposed  view  and  its  later  outcomes,  to  the  effect  that  the 
cell  is  the  unit  of  life  in  which  and  through  which  alone 
living  matter  manifests  our  activities.1 

The  contents  of  the  Scientific  Memoirs  show  that  in 
all  the  papers  which  Huxley  contributed  to  the  Royal 
Society  and  other  learned  bodies,  his  researches  were 


1  I.  140. 


70 


HUXLEY. 


ruled  not  so  much  by  the  desire  to  classify  and  label 
specimens  as  to  establish  affinities  between  organisms, 
and  to  supersede  the  ill-assorted  jumble,  which,  for 
example,  lumped  crabs  and  bees  together  under  one 
heading,  by  an  orderly  and  demonstrable  classification. 
Down  to  1854,  when  he  succeeded  Forbes  at  the  School 
of  Mines,  his  studies  had  been  restricted  to  invertebrates  ; 
but  from  that  period,  fossil  forms,  for  which,  as  already 
remarked,  he  had  no  taste,1  were  to  occupy  a  main  por¬ 
tion  of  his  time.  They  appeared  to  take  him  off  the 
main  track  that  might  lead  to  a  great  generalisation  :  he 
saw  no  solution  of  the  problem  of  transmutation  save  in 
study  of  the  living  thing ;  there  was,  as  he  said  in  a 
lecture  at  the  Royal  Institution  in  1855,  “no  real 
parallel  between  the  successive  forms  assumed  in  the 
development  of  the  life  of  the  individual  at  present,  and 
those  which  have  appeared  at  different  epochs  in  the 
past.”  But,  so  complete  was  the  revolution  effected  by 
the  Origin  of  Species,  that  in  1878  he  wrote: — 

On  the  evidence  of  palaeontology,  the  evolution  of  many 
existing  forms  of  animal  life  from  their  predecessors  is  no 
longer  an  hypothesis  but  an  historical  fact.2 

While,  in  an  address  to  the  British  Association  at 
York  two  years  afterwards,  he  said  : — 

If  the  doctrine  of  evolution  had  not  existed,  palaeontol¬ 
ogists  must  have  invented  it,  so  irresistibly  is  it  forced 
upon  the  mind  by  the  study  of  the  remains  of  the  Tertiary 
Mammalia  which  have  been  brought  to  light  since  1859.3 

1  Ante ,  p.  id.  2  Coll.  Essays,  ii.  p.  226.  8  II.  241. 


THE  DISCOVERER. 


71 


Huxley  soon  found  that  extinct  animals  also  afforded 
play  for  his  favourite  inquiry  into  the  architecture  and 
affinities  of  organisms,  and  hence,  in  his  hands,  the  fossil 
became,  as  it  were,  a  living  thing,  bringing  a  message 
from  the  past.  His  inquiry  into  the  character  of  some 
supposed  fish  -  shields  from  the  Downton  sandstone, 
near  Ludlow,  led  to  the  revolutionising  of  old  theories 
concerning  the  earliest  fishes.  He  showed  that  the 
huge  creatures  named,  from  the  complex  structure  of 
their  teeth,  Labyrinthodonts,  are  allied  to  fishes,  am¬ 
phibians,  and  reptiles  ;  and  if  the  intermediate  forms 
between  birds  and  reptiles  are  not  so  clearly  traceable  as 
he  and  others  then  held,  his  demonstration  of  the  affinity 
between  the  two  was  one  of  his  most  brilliant  successes. 

One  great  consequence  of  these  researches  was  that  science 
was  enriched  by  a  clear  demonstration  of  the  many  and  close 
affinities  between  reptiles  and  birds,  so  that  the  two  hence¬ 
forth  came  to  be  known  under  the  joint  title  of  Sauropsida, 
the  Amphibia  being  at  the  same  time  distinctly  more  separated 
from  the  reptiles,  and  their  relations  to  fishes  more  clearly 
signified  by  the  joint  title  of  Ichthyopsida.  At  the  same  time 
proof  was  brought  forward  that  the  line  of  the  descent  of  the 
Sauropsida  clearly  diverged  from  that  of  the  Mammalia,  both 
starting  from  some  common  ancestry.  And  besides  this  great 
generalisation,  the  importance  of  which,  both  from  a  classi- 
ficatory  and  from  an  evolutional  point  of  view,  needs  no  com¬ 
ment,  there  came  out  of  the  same  researches  numerous  lesser 
contributions  to  the  advancement  of  morphological  know¬ 
ledge,  including  among  others  an  attempt,  in  many  respects 
successful,  at  a  classification  of  birds.1 

1  “Obituary  Notice  of  T.  H.  Huxley,”  by  Sir  Michael  Foster, 
Proc.  Royal  Society ,  vol.  lix. 


72 


HUXLEY. 


But  what  will,  perhaps,  make  closer  appeal  to  the 
general  inquirer,  is  the  story  of  the  fulfilment  of 
Huxley’s  prophecy  as  to  the  discovery  of  the  pedigree 
of  the  horse,  which,  down  to  1870,  had  been  traced 
to  a  three-toed  ancestor. 

The  ungulate  or  hoofed  quadrupeds  are  divided  into 
the  odd-toed  and  the  even-toed,  the  toes  never  exceed¬ 
ing,  except  in  the  case  of  monstrosities,  five  on  each 
limb.  The  horse,  whose  nearest  allies  in  descent  are 
the  tapir  and  the  rhinoceros,  belongs  to  the  odd-toed 
or  Perissodactyla  (Greek,  perissos ,  uneven,  and  daktulos , 
finger).  In  the  horse  of  to-day  the  toes  have  become 
absorbed,  so  that  what  is  called  its  “  knee  ”  corresponds 
to  the  position  of  a  man’s  wrist ;  the  metacarpus,  or 
“cannon-bone,”  answers  to  the  third  or  middle  finger 
of  the  human  hand  ;  the  “  pastern,”  “  coronary,”  and 
“coffin”  bones  answer  to  the  joints  of  that  finger,  and 
the  hoof  to  its  nail.  The  smaller,  or  “  splint  bones,” 
represent  our  second  and  fourth  fingers,  and  some  small 
bony  prominences  at  the  bases  of  these  probably  re¬ 
present  our  first  and  fifth  fingers.1 

Fossil  remains  of  horses  of  the  existing  type  are 
found  as  far  back  as  the  later  Tertiary  period;  in  the 
later  Miocene  or  middle  Tertiary  beds,  horse -like 
animals  with  three  toes,  the  middle  one  of  which 
touched  the  ground,  have  been  discovered,  while  the 
early  Miocene  deposits  have  yielded  an  animal  with 

1  On  the  general  structure  and  modifications  see  The  Horse ,  by 
Sir  W.  H.  Flower,  chaps,  iii.,  iv. 


THE  DISCOVERER. 


73 


horse-like  characters  having  three  complete  toes.  Here 
the  European  evidence  comes  to  an  end,  and  in 
summarising  it  in  his  presidential  address  to  the  Geo¬ 
logical  Society  in  1870,  Huxley  said  that — 

if  the  expectation  raised  by  the  splints  of  the  horses  that,  in 
some  ancestors  of  the  horses,  these  splints  would  be  found 
to  be  complete  digits,  has  been  verified,  we  are  furnished 
with  very  strong  reasons  for  looking  for  a  no  less  complete 
verification  of  the  expectation  that  the  three-toed  Plagi- 
olophus-X\X;z.  “  avus  ”  of  the  horse  must  have  been  a  five-toed 
“atavus”  at  some  early  period.1 

In  1876,  when  visiting  America,  he  was  shown  by 
Professor  Marsh  the  remarkable  fossil  found,  among 
others,  in  the  Eocene  formations  of  North  America,  to 
which  the  name  Orohippus  was  given,  and  which  was 
then  the  oldest  known  “  member  of  the  equine  series.” 
It  had  four  complete  toes  on  the  front  limb,  and  three 
toes  on  the  hind  limb,  besides  other  features  linking  it 
with  the  chain  of  equine  ancestry.  The  discovery 
evidenced  that  the  accepted  theory  of  the  European 
origin  of  the  horse  must  be  abandoned  in  favour  of 
America,  into  which  continent  that  animal,  having 
become  extinct,  was  imported  by  the  Spaniards. 

In  commenting  on  this  wonderful  “find,”  in  a  lecture 
given  at  New  York  in  September  1876,  Huxley  repeated 
the  prophecy  uttered  six  years  before  : — 

The  knowledge  we  now  possess  justifies  us  completely  in 
the  anticipation  that,  when  the  still  lower  Eocene  deposits, 


1  Coll.  Essays,  viii.  p.  361. 


7  4 


HUXLEY. 


and  those  which  belong  to  the  Cretaceous  period,  have 
yielded  up  their  remains  of  ancestral  equine  animals,  we  shall 
find,  first,  a  form  with  four  complete  toes  and  a  rudiment  of 
the  fifth  digit  in  the  hind  foot  ;  while,  in  the  older  forms,  the 
series  of  digits  will  be  more  and  more  complete  until  we 
come  to  the  five-toed  animals  in  which,  if  the  doctrine  of 
evolution  is  well-founded,  the  whole  series  must  have  taken 
its  origin.1 

The  prophecy  was  fulfilled  two  months  afterwards  in 
Professor  Marsh’s  discovery  of  complete  skeletons  of  a 
five-toed  animal  in  the  early  Eocene  deposits  at  Wasatch 
in  North  America.  The  existence  of  the  fossil  form, 
which  is  named  Phenacodus,  was  known  to  Professor 
Cope  three  years  before  by  its  teeth  alone.  The  un¬ 
earthing  of  it,  with  all  the  bones  in  due  place,  the 
terminal  bones  of  the  toes  showing  that  they  were 
encased  in  hoofs,  enabled  palaeontologists  to  assign  it  a 
place  in  the  ungulate  group,  the  type,  as  shown  by  the 
size  of  the  brain-pan,  being  extremely  low.  “This,” 
remarks  Sir  W.  H.  Flower,  “  is  exactly  in  accord  with 
what  is  now  generally  knowm  of  the  progressive  diminu¬ 
tion  of  the  size  of  the  brain  in  all  groups  of  animals 
the  farther  back  we  pass  from  the  present  time.” 2 

Reference  has  been  made  already  to  the  famous  book 
in  which  Huxley  demonstrates  the  physical  and  psychical 
identity  of  man  and  the  higher  apes  with  a  completeness 
never  before  attempted,  but  the  consideration  of  some 
of  the  effects  of  that  demonstration  will  have  more 
fitting  place  in  the  next  chapter. 

1  American  Addresses,  p.  89.  2  The  Horse,  p.  22. 


THE  DISCOVERER. 


75 


Omitting  any  account  of  Huxley’s  minor  discoveries, 
the  last  one  of  importance  to  be  noted  takes  us  back 
to  1878.  In  that  year,  while  he  was  Fullerian  Pro¬ 
fessor  at  the  Royal  Institution,  he  delivered  a  lecture  on 
the  origin  of  the  skull  in  vertebrates.1  In  1806,  Oken, 
a  German  naturalist  of  somewhat  dreamy  type,  when 
walking  in  the  Hartz  Forest,  picked  up  the  dried  skull 
of  a  sheep,  and  the  idea  struck  him  that  it  was  an 
expanded  vertebral  column.  The  priority  of  idea  was, 
apparently  with  justice,  claimed  by  Goethe,  who  saw  in 
it  a  correlate  to  his  theory  of  the  “  transformation  of 
plants  ” — ■/.£.,  that  every  part  of  a  plant  is  made  up  of 
stem  and  leaf,  modified  for  the  particular  function  it  has 
to  perform.  But  what  secured  unquestioned  belief  in 
the  view  that  the  skull  “  is  formed  of  a  series  of  ex¬ 
panded  vertebrae  moulded  together,”  was  the  support 
given  to  it  by  Owen,  “  who  was  at  that  time  the  leading 
vertebrate  anatomist  in  England,”  and  whose  indorse¬ 
ment  may  be  in  some  measure  explained  by  the  seeming 
accordance  of  the  theory  with  his  belief  in  “archetypal 
ideas.” 

Huxley,  ever  acting  on  his  own  maxim,  “  to  regard 
the  value  of  authority  as  neither  greater  nor  less  than  as 
much  as  it  can  prove  itself  to  be  worth,”  was  by  no 
means  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  vertebral  theory, 
since  it  lacked  such  confirmation  as  comparative  em¬ 
bryology  might  be  expected  to  supply.  After  examin¬ 
ing  a  number  of  skulls  of  fishes,  beasts,  and  men,  he 

1  Ante ,  p.  17. 


76 


HUXLEY. 


was  satisfied  that  each  skull  is  built  upon  a  common 
plan,  and  that  the  primitive  skull  in  the  lowest  or  car¬ 
tilaginous  fishes,  where  traces  of  the  original  vertebrae 
might  be  expected,  “  is  an  unsegmented  gristly  brain- 
box,  and  that  in  higher  forms  the  vertebral  nature  of 
the  skull  cannot  be  thought  of  for  a  moment,  since 
many  of  the  bones,  for  example,  those  along  the  top  of 
the  skull,  arise  in  the  skin.  ...  It  may  be  true  to  say 
that  there  is  a  primitive  identity  of  structure  between 
the  spinal  or  vertebral  column  and  the  skull,  but  it  is 
no  more  true  that  the  adult  skull  is  a  modified  vertebral 
column  than  it  would  be  to  affirm  that  the  vertebral 
column  is  a  modified  skull.”  This  demolition  of  a 
hitherto  unchallenged  theory  added  to  the  strain  on  the 
relations  between  Owen  and  Huxley,  but  that  minor 
result  was  of  no  moment  to  the  latter,  the  larger  issue  of 
whose  labours  lay  in  the  “  marking  an  epoch  in  England 
in  vertebrate  morphology,”  and  in  “  enunciating  views 
which,  if  somewhat  modified,  are  still,  in  the  main,  the 
views  of  the  anatomists  of  to-day.”  1 

Linnaeus  says  that  “  fossils  are  not  the  children,  but 
the  parents,  of  rocks,”  and  the  interest  aroused  in  the 
contents  of  the  fossil-yielding  rocks  when  Huxley  went 
to  the  School  of  Mines  was  extended  to  the  rocks  them¬ 
selves.  During  his  more  official  connection  with  the 
Geological  Society  as  Deputy-President  in  1862,  and  as 
President  in  1869  and  1870,  he  delivered  three  ad- 

1  Sir  Michael  Foster,  “Obituary  Notice  of  T.  H.  Huxley,” 
Proc.  Royal  Society ,  vol.  lix. 


THE  DISCOVERER. 


77 


dresses,  each  of  which  holds  matter  of  permanent  value. 
As  already  shown,  the  latest  of  these,  which  was  entitled 
“  Palaeontology  and  the  Doctrine  of  Evolution,”  dealt 
with  the  ancestry  of  the  horse ;  but  it  embraced  the 
more  general  question  of  the  evidence  as  to  intermediate 
links  between  species  supplied  by  the  fossiliferous  rocks. 
This  involved  a  revision  of  opinions  expressed  in  the 
address  of  1862,  and  the  clear  deliverance  that  Huxley 
entertained  “  no  sort  of  doubt  that  the  Reptiles,  Birds, 
and  Mammals  of  the  Trias  are  the  direct  descendants  of 
Reptiles,  Birds,  and  Mammals  which  existed  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  Palaeozoic  epoch,  but  not  in  any  area 
of  the  present  dry  land  which  has  yet  been  explored  by 
the  geologist.”  In  the  1862  address  reference  was 
made  to  the  two  facts  established  by  palaeontology  :  1. 
That  one  and  the  same  area  of  the  earth’s  surface  has 
been  successively  occupied  by  very  different  kinds  of 
living  beings ;  2.  That  the  order  of  succession  estab¬ 
lished  in  one  locality  holds  good,  approximately,  in  all. 

The  inference  which  geologists  had  drawn  from  this 
was  that  wherever  rocks  containing  the  same  kind  of 
fossils  are  found  in  widely  separated  parts  of  the  globe, 
they  were  formed  at  the  same  time.  Correspondence  in 
succession  came  to  be  looked  upon  as  correspondence 
in  age.  Huxley,  on  the  other  hand,  argued  that  the 
presence  of  fossils  identical  in  type  in  distant  rock- 
formations  pointed  to  an  opposite  conclusion.  On  the 
theory  of  special  creation  the  appearance  of  the  same 
animal  remains  in  the  same  order  of  strata  in  different 


7  8 


HUXLEY. 


zones  was  explicable.  But  on  the  theory  of  evolution 
considerable  periods  of  time  must  have  elapsed  to 
permit  of  the  migration  of  animals  from  place  to 
place.  Therefore,  Huxley  suggested  that  the  am¬ 
biguous  and  misleading  term  “synchronism”  should 
be  discarded  in  favour  of  the  term  “  homotaxial,”  as 
indicating  that  the  presence  of  certain  fossils  in  the 
same  relative  position  in  the  succession  of  strata  indi¬ 
cated  a  similarity  of  order,  but  not  an  identity  of  date. 

In  the  1869  address  he  discussed  the  interesting 
question  of  the  age  of  the  earth  as  determining  the 
length  of  time  which  elapsed  before  it  became  cool 
enough  to  be  the  abode  of  life.  On  this  question  the 
physicists  and  the  biologists  were  at  issue. 

At  the  outset  the  earth  was  a  mass  of  glowing,  incan¬ 
descent  gas,  hurled-off,  like  its  fellow-planets,  from  the 
vast  nebula  which  was  to  condense  into  the  solar 
system.  Passing,  under  the  continuous  loss  of  heat, 
from  the  gaseous  through  the  liquid  and  viscous  to  the 
solid  state,  it  reached  a  degree  of  temperature  which 
permitted  of  the  existence  of  life  upon  its  surface.  The 
first  living  things  were  plants,  and  the  carbon,  which  is 
an  essential  element  in  their  structure,  could  not  be 
detached  from  the  atmosphere  except  at  a  temperature 
“  somewhat  above  the  freezing-point,  and  somewhat  less 
than  half-way  to  the  boiling-point  of  water.”  Hence 
the  question,  At  what  period  of  its  history  did  our 
globe,  or  that  portion  of  it  on  which  life  first  appeared 
(probably,  as  Buffon  suggested,  the  polar  area,  as  this 


THE  DISCOVERER. 


79 


would  be  the  earliest  to  cool),  arrive  at  that  temperature  ? 
To  this  the  mathematical  physicists,  at  the  head  of  whom 
stands  Lord  Kelvin,  essayed  answer,  the  data  for  which 
were  supplied — i,  by  the  rate  at  which  the  earth  parted 
with  its  store  of  heat ;  2,  by  the  decrease  in  the  length 
of  its  day;  and  3,  by  the  time  that  the  sun,  as  the  source 
of  life,  has  illuminated  the  earth.  Of  these,  only  the 
briefest  summary  is  here  possible.  As  to  the  first, 
Lord  Kelvin  (then  Sir  William  Thomson)  assumed  that 
the  matter  of  which  the  globe  is  made  up  is  uniform 
throughout,  and,  therefore,  that  the  rate  at  which  it  has 
parted  with  its  heat  is  uniform.  After  hesitating  be¬ 
tween  the  statement  that  “  the  consolidation  cannot 
have  taken  place  less  than  twenty  million  years  ago, 
nor  more  than  four  hundred  million  years  ago,”  Lord 
Kelvin  agreed  that  “  some  such  period  of  time  as  one 
hundred  million  years  ago  ”  might  be  taken  as  a  safely 
approximate  estimate.  As  to  the  second,  when  the 
earth  and  moon  were  very  near  each  other,  the  rotation 
was  enormously  quickened,  and,  as  the  moon  retreated, 
the  earth’s  rotation  slowed,  involving  the  gradual  length¬ 
ening  of  the  day.  The  retardation  is  due  to  the  frictic.n 
of  the  tides,  which,  under  the  pull  of  sun,  and,  in  far 
greater  degree,  of  moon,  act  as  a  brake  upon  the  globe, 
increasing  the  day  by  about  twenty-two  seconds  of  time 
in  every  century.  The  period  of  the  earth’s  habitability 
was  reached  when  the  day  was  approximately  what  it  is 
now,  permitting  of  the  alternations  of  light  and  darknessj 
heat  and  cold,  and  other  conditions  now  prevailing. 


So 


HUXLEY. 


Lord  Kelvin  estimates  “  that  the  centrifugal  force  at  the 
time  of  solidification  cannot  have  been  more  than  three 
per  cent  greater  than  it  is  at  present,  and,  therefore, 
having  regard  to  the  known  rate  of  retardation  of  the 
earth’s  rotation,  this  event  occurred  not  more  than  one 
hundred  million  years  ago.” 

As  to  the  third,  physicists  are  agreed  that  the  main¬ 
tenance  of  the  sun’s  energy  is  to  be  explained  as  due 
to  the  heat  generated  by  the  falling-in  and  resulting 
collision  of  the  particles  of  matter  of  which  he  is  com¬ 
posed,  involving  the  shrinkage  of  his  diameter  at  the 
rate  of  two  hundred  and  twenty  feet  yearly,  or  four 
miles  per  century.  Lord  Kelvin,  admitting  that  “  the 
estimates  are  necessarily  very  vague,”  is  of  opinion  that 
“  the  sun  may  have  already  illuminated  the  earth  for  as 
many  as  one  hundred  million  years ;  but  it  is  almost 
certain  that  he  has  not  illuminated  the  earth  for  five 
hundred  million  years.” 

Commenting  on  the  indefiniteness  of  these  and  the 
foregoing  estimates,  Huxley  aptly  remarks  that — 

Mathematics  may  be  compared  to  a  mill  of  exquisite  work¬ 
manship,  which  grinds  you  stuff  in  any  degree  of  fineness, 
but,  nevertheless,  what  you  get  out  depends  on  what  you 
put  in  ;  and  as  the  grandest  mill  in  the  world  will  not 
extract  wheat-flour  from  peascods,  so  pages  of  formulae  will 
not  get  a  definite  result  out  of  loose  data.1 

But  although  some  mathematicians  of  lesser  calibre 
thought  that  Lord  Kelvin  had  conceded  too  long  a 

1  Lay  Sermons,  p.  216. 


THE  DISCOVERER. 


8 1 


period,  there  was  sufficient  accord  between  them  to 
make  the  biologists  feel  themselves  in  a  tight  place. 
Reckoning,  from  the  rate  at  which  materials,  through 
the  agency  of  rivers,  are  being  deposited  on  ocean- 
bottoms,  how  long  a  time  was  necessary  for  the  forma¬ 
tion  of  the  sedimentary  rocks,  and  of  rocks  presumably 
within  the  life-period,  the  aggregate  thickness  of  which 
is  estimated  at  about  fifty  miles,  they  found  the  years 
allowed  by  the  mathematicians  wholly  insufficient. 
Darwin  was  much  concerned.  Writing  to  Wallace  in 
1869,  he  says:  “Thomson’s  views  of  the  recent  age  of 
the  world  have  been  for  some  time  one  of  my  sorest 
troubles;”  and  again,  in  1871,  “I  can  say  nothing 
more  about  missing  links  than  what  I  have  said.  I 
should  rely  much  on  pre-Silurian  times ;  but  then  comes 
Sir  W.  Thomson,  like  an  odious  spectre.”  Huxley  was 
in  no  wise  disturbed. 

Biology  [he  said]  takes  her  time  from  geology.  The  only 
reason  we  have  for  believing  in  the  slow  rate  of  the  change 
in  living  forms  is  the  fact  that  they  persist  through  a  series 
of  deposits  which,  geology  informs  us,  have  taken  a  long 
while  to  make.  If  the  geological  clock  is  wrong,  all  the 
naturalist  will  have  to  do  is  to  modify  his  notions  of  the 
rapidity  of  change  accordingly.  And  I  venture  to  point  out 
that  when  we  are  told  that  the  limitation  of  the  period  dur¬ 
ing  which  living  beings  have  inhabited  this  planet  to  one, 
two,  or  three  hundred  million  years  requires  a  complete 
revolution  in  geological  speculation,  the  onus probcmdi  rests 
on  the  maker  of  the  assertion,  who  brings  forward  not  a 
shadow  of  evidence  in  its  support.1 


1  Lay  Sermons ,  p.  213. 


82 


HUXLEY. 


Meantime,  occasion  was  given  to  eager  adversaries  to 
say,  “  Behold  how  good  and  how  pleasant  a  thing  it  is 
to  see  this  discord  !  ”  and  it  is  not  surprising  that  the 
hope  was  nurtured  in  the  minds  of  many  that  so  serious 
a  disagreement  would  in  some  way  wreck  the  doctrine  of 
evolution.  That  reluctant  convert  to  the  theory  of  the 
mutability  of  species,  Lord  Salisbury,  did  not  fail  to 
press  home  the  difficulty  in  his  Presidential  Address 
to  the  British  Association.  After  referring  to  the 
“penurious  spirit”  shown  by  Professor  Tait  in  cutting 
down  Lord  Kelvin’s  estimate  of  one  hundred  million 
years  to  ten  million  years,  he  chaffed  their  opponents 
with  revelling  in  the  prodigality  of  the  ciphers  which 
they  put  at  the  end  of  the  earth’s  hypothetical  life. 

Long  cribbed  and  cabined  within  the  narrow  bounds  of  the 
popular  chronology,  they  have  exulted  wantonly  in  their  new 
freedom.  They  have  lavished  their  millions  of  years  with 
the  open  hand  of  a  prodigal  heir  indemnifying  himself  by 
present  extravagance  for  the  enforced  self-denial  of  his  youth. 
But  it  cannot  be  gainsaid  that  their  theories  require  at  least 
all  this  elbow-room.  If  we  think  of  that  vast  distance  over 
which  Darwin  conducts  us  from  the  jelly-fish  lying  on  the 
primeval  beach  to  man  as  we  know  him  now ;  if  we  reflect 
that  the  prodigious  change  requisite  to  transform  one  into 
the  other  is  made  up  of  a  chain  of  generations,  each  advanc¬ 
ing  by  a  minute  variation  from  the  form  of  its  predecessor, 
and  if  we  further  reflect  that  these  successive  changes  are  so 
minute  that  in  the  course  of  our  historical  period — say  three 
thousand  years — this  progressive  variation  has  not  advanced 
by  a  single  step  perceptible  to  our  eyes,  in  respect  to  man  or 
the  animals  and  plants  with  which  man  is  familiar,  we  shall 
admit  that  for  a  chain  of  change  so  vast,  of  which  the  smallest 


THE  DISCOVERER. 


83 


link  is  longer  than  our  recorded  history,  the  biologists  are 
making  no  extravagant  claim  when  they  demand  at  least 
many  hundred  million  years  for  the  accomplishment  of  the 
stupendous  process.  Of  course,  if  the  mathematicians  are 
right,  the  biologists  cannot  have  what  they  demand.  If,  for 
the  purposes  of  their  theory,  organic  life  must  have  existed 
on  the  globe  more  than  a  hundred  million  years  ago,  it  must, 
under  the  temperature  then  prevailing,  have  existed  in  a  state 
of  vapour.  The  jelly-fish  would  have  been  dissipated  in  steam 
long  before  he  had  had  a  chance  of  displaying  the  advan¬ 
tageous  variation  which  was  to  make  him  the  ancestor  of  the 
human  race.  I  see,  in  the  eloquent  discourse  of  one  of  my 
most  recent  and  most  distinguished  predecessors  in  this  chair, 
Sir  Archibald  Geikie,  that  the  controversy  is  still  alive.  The 
mathematicians  sturdily  adhere  to  their  figures,  and  the 
biologists  are  quite  sure  the  mathematicians  must  have  made 
a  mistake.  I  will  not  get  myself  into  the  line  of  fire  by  inter¬ 
vening  in  such  a  controversy.  But  until  it  is  adjusted  the 
laity  may  be  excused  for  returning  a  verdict  of  “ not  proven” 
upon  the  wider  issues  the  Darwinian  school  has  raised.1 

Lord  Salisbury  unwittingly  helped  the  cause  which 
his  instincts  prompted  him  to  hinder.  With  that  pre¬ 
vision  of  the  seer  in  combination  with  the  skill  of  the 
discoverer,  which  is  the  possession  only  of  the  rarer 
spirits  of  our  kind,  Huxley  had  pierced  the  core  of  the 
matter  when  he  asked,  “  Is  the  earth  nothing  but  a 
cooling  mass,  ‘  like  a  hot-water  jar,  such  as  is  used  in 
carriages,’  or  ‘  a  globe  of  sandstone,’  and  has  its  cooling 
been  uniform  ?  ”  And  incited  thereto  by  Lord  Salisbury’s 
Address,  provocative  as  it  was  of  discussion  on  so  many 
sides,  Professor  Perry,  who  held  the  common  opinion 
that  it  was  “  hopeless  to  expect  that  Lord  Kelvin  should 

1  Times ,  9th  August  1894. 


?4 


HUXLEY. 


have  made  an  error  in  calculation,”  examined  the  sub¬ 
ject,  not  “  to  substitute  a  more  correct  age  for  that 
obtained  by  Lord  Kelvin,  but  rather  to  show  that  the 
data  from  which  the  true  age  could  be  calculated  are 
not  really  available.”  The  result  of  that  examination 
was  to  challenge  Lord  Kelvin’s  assumption  of  a  uniform 
state  of  the  materials  of  the  globe,  and  to  show  that  “  its 
interior  may  be  of  better  conducting  material  than  the 
surface  rock,”  whereby  the  cooling  of  that  surface  to  a 
habitable  condition  would  be  enormously  quickened, 
and  the  life-period  pushed  back  to  the  four  hundred 
million  years  required  by  the  geologists  and  biologists. 
The  details  of  the  process  by  which  Professor  Perry 
arrived  at  his  conclusions  are  too  technical  and  lengthy 
for  reproduction  here,1  and,  moreover,  it  suffices  to  quote 
Lord  Kelvin’s  admission  that  his  estimate  may  be  in¬ 
sufficient.  “  I  thought,”  he  says  in  a  letter  to  Nature , 
“  my  range  from  twenty  millions  to  four  hundred  millions 
was  probably  wide  enough  ;  but  it  is  quite  possible  that  I 
should  have  put  the  superior  limit  a  good  deal  higher, 
perhaps  four  thousand  instead  of  four  hundred.”  2  Apropos 
of  Professor  Perry’s  results,  Huxley  wrote  in  a  private 
letter,  under  date  of  6th  November  1894:  “I  am  so 
much  out  of  the  world  now  that  I  had  not  heard  of  the 
‘  rift  within  the  lute  ’  of  the  mathematicians.  But  that  a 
big  crack  would  show  itself  sooner  or  later  I  have  never 
doubted.” 

1  For  these,  see  Nature.  3rd  January  1895  ;  24th  September  1896. 

2  Nature,  3rd  January  1895. 


THE  DISCOVERER. 


85 


It  would  be  easy  to  fill  many  pages  of  this  little 
volume  with  a  summarised  account  of  Huxley’s  original 
work  in  biology  alone,  but  the  examples  chosen  may  be 
taken  to  constitute  his  chief  claim  to  the  title  of  dis¬ 
coverer.  They  may  suffice  to  show,  in  the  words  of  the 
tribute  paid  to  him  by  Sir  Michael  Foster  and  Professor 
E.  Ray  Lankester  in  their  preface  to  the  collection  of  his 
Scientific  Memoirs ,  that,  “  apart  from  the  influence  exerted 
by  his  popular  writings,  the  progress  of  biology  during 
the  present  century  was  largely  due  to  labours  of  his  of 
which  the  general  public  knew  nothing,  and  that  he  was 
in  some  respects  the  most  original  and  most  fertile  in 
discovery  of  all  his  fellow-workers  in  the  same  branch  of 
science.”  1 

1  Vol.  I.  p.  vi.  (1S98). 


86 


III. 

THE  INTERPRETER. 

In  an  essay  on  the  Origin  of  Species ,  written  in  i860, 
Huxley  admits  that  two  years  before  then  “  the  position 
of  the  supporters  of  the  special  creation  theory  seemed 
more  impregnable  than  ever,  if  not  by  its  own  in¬ 
herent  strength,  at  any  rate  by  the  obvious  failure  of 
all  the  attempts  which  had  been  made  to  carry  it.” 1  If 
it  was  discarded,  there  was  nothing  to  replace  it ;  hence, 
like  institutions  for  the  reform  or  abolition  of  which  the 
time  is  not  ripe,  it  existed  on  sufferance.  Emphasis  of 
this  fact  is  necessary  for  full  understanding  of  the 
revolution  whereby  old  things  passed  away  and  all 
things  became  new. 

Huxley  was  a  boy  of  twelve  when  Darwin,  on  his 
return  to  England,  opened  his  “first  note-book  for 
facts  in  relation  to  the  origin  of  species,”  speculation 
about  the  possible  modification  of  which  had  been 
incited  by  his  observations  on  past  and  present  life- 
forms  on  the  South  American  continent.  Fifteen 


1  Coll.  Essays ,  ii.  p.  69. 


THE  INTERPRETER.  87 

months  afterwards,  in  October  1838,  he  read  for  amuse¬ 
ment  Malthus  on  Population ,  and  he  says  : — 

Being  well  prepared  to  appreciate  the  struggle  for  existence 
which  everywhere  goes  on,  from  long-continued  observations 
of  the  habits  of  plants  and  animals,  it  at  once  struck  me  that 
under  these  circumstances  favourable  variations  would  tend 
to  be  preserved,  and  unfavourable  ones  destroyed.  The 
result  of  this  would  be  the  formation  of  new  species.1 

In  1842  he  put  his  theory  into  shape,  then  enlarged 
his  manuscript  from  time  to  time,  and  with  that  un¬ 
paralleled  patience  which  controlled  all  his  researches, 
went  on  collecting  masses  of  facts  and  weighing  the 
evidence  deducible  from  them,  not  venturing  to  make 
known,  save  to  his  most  intimate  friends,  his  convic¬ 
tions  as  to  the  mutability  of  species.  It  seemed  “like 
confessing  a  murder/’  he  said.  And  so  the  matter  drifted 
until  1858,  when  there  came  to  him  from  Dr  Alfred 
Russel  Wallace,  who  was  living  at  Ternate,  an  island  in 
the  Malay  Archipelago,  a  communication  in  which  his 
own  theory  was  propounded,  and  in  such  coincidence  of 
terms  that  Darwin  told  Lyell  if  Wallace  had  had  his 
MS.  sketch  of  1842,  “he  could  not  have  made  a  better 
short  abstract.”2  To  complete  the  parallel,  Wallace 
also  was  led  to  think  of  “positive  checks”  by  reading 
Parson  Malthus.  After  conferring  with  Hooker  and 
Lyell,  both  of  whom  had  seen  Darwin’s  abstract  some 
years  before,  it  was  arranged  that  Wallace’s  paper  and  a 
precis  of  Darwin’s  manuscript  should  be  read  at  a  meet- 

1  Darwin’s  Life  and  Letters ,  i.  p.  83.  2  Lb .,  ii.  p.  116. 


88 


HUXLEY. 


ing  of  the  Linnean  Society,  which  was  held  on  ist  July 
1858.1  Hooker  says  that  the  interest  excited  was  in¬ 
tense,  but  no  discussion,  only  desultory  talk,  “with 
bated  breath,”  followed  the  reading,  and  the  matter 
caused  no  commotion  outside  a  limited  circle. 

Huxley  does  not  appear  to  have  been  present,  and  it 
is  doubtful  if  he  knew  aught  of  the  proceedings  save  by 
hearsay.  For,  writing  to  Hooker  on  5th  September 
1858,  he  says,  “Wallace’s  impetus  seems  to  have  set 
Darwin  going  in  earnest,  and  I  am  rejoiced  to  hear  we 
shall  learn  his  views  in  full,  at  last.  I  look  forward 
to  a  great  revolution  being  effected.” 2  And,  in  his 
lecture  “  On  the  Persistent  Types  of  Animal  Life,” 
delivered  at  the  Royal  Institution  on  3rd  June  1859, 
there  is  no  reference  to  the  Darwin -Wallace  theory, 
only  allusion  to  the 

hypothesis  which  supposes  the  species  of  living  beings  living 
at  any  time  to  be  the  result  of  the  gradual  modification  of 
pre-existing  species — a  hypothesis  which,  though  unproven 
and  sadly  damaged  by  some  of  its  supporters,  is  yet  the  only 
one  to  which  physiology  lends  any  countenance.3 

He  was  not  a  convert  till  the  book  appeared.  “  What 
will  Huxley  say  ?  ”  is  the  burden  of  Darwin’s  letters. 
“  I  am  intensely  curious  to  hear  Huxley’s  opinion  of  my 
book.”  “If  I  can  convert  Huxley  I  shall  be  content.” 

1  An  excellent  abstract  of  the  joint  Memoir  is  given  by  Professor 
E.  B.  Poulton  in  his  Charles  Darwin ,  pp.  65-78. 

2  I.  159.  3  Scient.  Memoirs ,  ii.  p.  90. 


THE  INTERPRETER 


89 


“  I  long  to  hear  what  Huxley  thinks.”  1  Ten  days  after 
this,  in  a  letter  dated  23rd  November  1859,  Huxley,  to 
whom  an  advance  copy  had  been  sent,  tells  Darwin  that 
he  is  “prepared  to  go  to  the  stake,  if  requisite,”  for  the 
doctrine  of  natural  selection,  and,  scenting  the  battle 
from  afar,  adds  :  “  I  am  sharpening  up  my  claws  and 
beak  in  readiness  for  defence  of  the  ‘noble  book.’” 
Darwin  was  made  happy.  He  had  converted  the 
chief  of  doubters,  to  whom  he  replied  :  “  Like  a  good 
Catholic  who  has  received  extreme  unction,  I  can 
now  sing  ‘Nunc  dimittis.’  I  should  have  been  more 
than  contented  with  one  quarter  of  what  you  have 
said.”  2 

Huxley  was  satisfied  that  Darwin  “  had  demonstrated 
a  true  cause  for  the  production  of  species.”  In  a 
course  of  lectures  to  working  men  delivered  in  1863, 
he  said  : — 

I  really  believe  that  the  alternative  is  either  Darwinism 
or  nothing,  for  I  do  not  know  of  any  rational  conception 
or  theory  of  the  organic  universe  which  has.  any  scientific 
position  at  all  beside  Mr  Darwin’s.  .  .  .  Whatever  may 
be  the  objections  to  his  views,  certainly  all  other  theories 
are  absolutely  out  of  court.3 

But  doubting,  as  was  his  wont,  “  whatever  could 
be  doubted,”  he  was  not  satisfied  that  the  evidence 

1  Life  and  Letters ,  ii.  pp.  176,  221,  225.  What  Huxley  did  think, 
after  mastering  the  central  idea  of  the  book,  was,  “  How  extremely 
stupid  not  to  have  thought  of  that  !” — Lb. ,  p.  197. 

2  lb .,  p.  232.  3  Coll.  Essays ,  ii.  p.  467. 


90 


HUXLEY. 


was  in  all  respects  complete.  He  held  that  full  proof 
would  be  obtained  only  when  experiments  in  selective 
breeding  from  a  common  stock  resulted  in  the  pro¬ 
duction  of  varieties  more  or  less  infertile  with  one 
another.  In  his  article  on  the  “  Origin  of  Species  ” 
in  the  Westminster  Revieiv  of  April  i860,  he  says: — 

After  much  consideration,  and  with  assuredly  no  bias 
against  Mr  Darwin’s  views,  it  is  our  clear  conviction  that, 
as  the  evidence  stands,  it  is  not  absolutely  proven  that  a 
group  of  animals,  having  all  the  characters  exhibited  by 
species  in  nature,  has  ever  been  originated  by  selection, 
whether  artificial  or  natural.  Groups  having  the  morpho¬ 
logical  character  of  species — distinct  and  permanent  races, 
in  fact — have  been  so  produced  over  and  over  again  ;  but 
there  is  no  positive  evidence  at  present  that  any  group  of 
animals  has,  by  variation  and  selective  breeding,  given  rise 
to  another  group  which  was  even  in  the  least  degree  in¬ 
fertile  with  the  first.  Mr  Darwin  is  perfectly  aware  of  this 
weak  point,  and  brings  forward  a  number  of  ingenious  and 
important  arguments  to  diminish  the  force  of  the  objection. 
We  admit  the  value  of  these  arguments  to  their  fullest 
extent — nay,  we  will  go  so  far  as  to  express  our  belief  that 
experiments  conducted  by  a  skilful  physiologist  (“  instead 
of  by  a  mere  breeder,”  he  adds  in  a  letter  to  Darwin1) 
would  very  probably  obtain  the  desired  production  of  mutu¬ 
ally  more  or  less  infertile  breeds  from  a  common  stock  in  a 
comparatively  few  years.  But  still,  as  the  case  stands  at 
present,  this  “little  rift  within  the  lute”  is  not  to  be  dis¬ 
guised  or  overlooked.2 

Twenty-seven  years  afterwards,  Huxley  referred  to 
the  insecurity  of  the  logical  foundation  as  remaining 
in  the  absence  of  experiments  with  the  results  de- 

1  I.  195  ;  and  cf.  ib.,  239.  2  Coll.  Essays ,  ii.  p.  75. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


91 


manded ;  nevertheless,  in  the  last  speech  which  he 
delivered  in  public,  a  few  months  before  his  death, 
he  expressed  his  unshaken  belief  in  the  theory 

propounded  by  Mr  Darwin  thirty-four  years  ago  as  the 
only  hypothesis  at  present  put  before  us  which  has  a 
sound  scientific  foundation.1 

It  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  quote  some  suggestive 
observations  on  Huxley’s  contention  from  an  article 
on  the  Life  and  Letters  in  a  recent  number  of  his 
whilom  antagonist,  but  now  appreciative,  if  not  whole¬ 
hearted,  disciple,  the  Quarterly  Review — 

It  is  not  difficult  to  understand  the  mutual  sterility  of 
natural  species  as  an  incidental  result  of  their  separation 
for  an  immense  period  of  time.  In  the  process  of  fertilisa¬ 
tion  a  portion  of  a  single  cell-nucleus  from  one  individual 
fuses  with  a  portion  from  another  individual,  the  two  com¬ 
bining  to  form  the  complete  nucleus  of  the  first  cell  of  the 
offspring,  from  which  all  the  countless  cells  of  the  future 
individual  will  arise  by  division.  Each  part-nucleus  con¬ 
tains  the  whole  of  the  hereditary  qualities  received  from  and 
through  its  respective  parent,  and  must  therefore  be  of 
inconceivable  complexity.  We  can  only  speak  in  gener¬ 
alities  of  processes  of  which  so  little  is  known  ;  but  we 
cannot  be  wrong  in  assuming  that  sterility  is  sometimes 
due  to  the  fact  that  the  complexity  of  the  one  part-nucleus 
fails  in  some  wray  to  suit  the  complexity  of  the  other.  .  .  . 
The  length  of  time  required  for  mutual  sterility  to  be  com¬ 
plete  may  be  inferred  from  the  fact  that  entirely  distinct,  but 
closely  related,  species  are  still  partially  fertile  in  that  they 
can  produce  hybrid  offspring.  When  our  domestic  breeds  of 
pigeons  have  been  entirely  prevented  from  interbreeding  for 


1  II.  389- 


92 


HUXLEY. 


some  immense  period  of  time,  we  may  expect  that  they  too 
will  only  produce  sterile  hybrids,  and,  later  still,  not  even 
these.  At  present  the  majority  of  these  breeds  are  not 
everywhere  rigidly  prevented  from  interbreeding,  so  that  an 
approximation  to  natural  species -formation  has  not  even 
begun.  There  are  others,  however,  such  as  the  most  widely 
different  breeds  of  dogs,  in  which  the  divergence  in  size  is 
so  extreme  that  interbreeding  has  probably  been  a  mechan¬ 
ical  impossibility  for  some  considerable  time.1 

Huxley’s  letters  express  dissent  from  the  so-called 
“  Neo-Lamarckian  ”  school,  represented  by  Mr  Herbert 
Spencer,  which  contends  that  the  use  and  disuse  of 
organs,  together  with  the  action  of  surroundings,  pro¬ 
duce  modifications  of  structure  which  are  transmitted 
to  offspring.  There  are  no  specific  references  to  Pro¬ 
fessor  Weismann’s  Essays  in  Heredity  (1883),  in  which, 
representing  the  so-called  “  Neo- Darwinian  ”  school, 
natural  selection,  acting  on  favourable  variations,  is 
held  to  be  all-sufficient  for  the  production  of  new 
species;  but,  in  June  1886,  Huxley  wrote  to  Mr 
Spencer  as  follows  : — 

Mind,  I  have  no  a  priori  objection  to  the  transmission  of 
functional  modifications  whatever.  In  fact,  as  I  told  you, 
I  should  rather  like  it  to  be  true. 

But  I  argued  against  the  assumption  (with  Darwin,  as  I 
do  with  you)  of  the  operation  of  a  factor  which,  if  you  will 
forgive  me  for  saying  so,  seems  as  far  off  support  by  trust¬ 
worthy  evidence  now  as  ever  it  was.2 

To  Mr  Platt  Ball  he  wrote  in  1890  : — 

I  absolutely  disbelieve  in  use-inheritance  as  the  evidence 


1  January  1901,  pp.  269,  271. 


2  II.  1 33. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


93 


stands.  Spencer  is  bound  to  it  a  priori — his  psychology 
goes  to  pieces  without  it.1 

Huxley’s  researches  in  palaeontology  and  embryology 
strengthened  his  conviction  that  “  if  all  the  concep¬ 
tions  promulgated  in  the  Origin  of  Species  which  are 
peculiarly  Darwinian  were  swept  away,  the  theory  of 
evolution  of  plants  and  animals  would  not  be  in  the 
slightest  degree  shaken.”  2  For  him  the  importance  of 
that  book  lay  in  its  influence  beyond  the  limits  of  its 
theory,  which  dealt  only  with  living  things.  This  is  put 
with  his  usual  clearness  and  vigour  in  his  chapter  on  its 
reception  in  Darwin’s  Life  and  Letters ,  and  explains  his 
place  as  foremost  champion  : — 

The  oldest  of  all  philosophies  was  bound  hand  and  foot, 
and  cast  into  utter  darkness,  during  the  millennium  of  theo¬ 
logical  scholasticism.  But  Darwin  poured  new  life-blood 
into  the  ancient  frame  ;  the  bonds  burst,  and  the  revivified 
thought  of  ancient  Greece  has  proved  itself  to  be  a  more 
adequate  expression  of  the  universal  order  of  things  than 
any  of  the  schemes  which  have  been  accepted  by  the 
credulity,  and  welcomed  by  the  superstition,  of  seventy 
later  generations  of  men. 

To  any  one  who  studies  the  signs  of  the  times,  the 
emergence  of  the  philosophy  of  Evolution,  in  the  attitude 
of  claimant  to  the  throne  of  the  world  of  thought,  from  the 
limbo  of  hatred,  and,  as  many  hoped,  forgotten  things,  is 
the  most  portentous  event  of  the  nineteenth  century.  But 
the  most  effective  weapons  of  the  modern  champions  of 
Evolution  were  fabricated  by  Darwin  ;  and  the  0?'igin  of 
Species  has  enlisted  a  formidable  body  of  combatants, 


1  II.  268. 


2  Nature,  1st  Nov.  1894. 


94 


HUXLEY. 


trained  in  the  severe  school  of  Physical  Science,  whose 
ears  might  have  long  remained  deaf  to  the  speculations  of 
a  priori  philosophers.1 

In  this  same  chapter  Huxley  makes  a  short  refer¬ 
ence,  as  to  a  storm  whose  tumult  has  long  been  stilled, 
leaving  only  a  ground  -  swell,  to  the  “  years  which  had 
to  pass  away  before  misrepresentation,  ridicule,  and  de¬ 
nunciation  ceased  to  be  the  most  notable  constituents 
of  the  majority  of  the  multitudinous  criticisms  of  the 
Origin  of  Species .”  What  he  touches  upon  with  brevity 
need  not  be  amplified  here.  It  would  fail  to  interest 
an  age  which,  lightly  valuing  the  intellectual  freedom 
won  for  it,  but  not  by  it,  is  without  enthusiasm,  with¬ 
out  aspiration,  save  as  these  are  moved  by  ignoble  lust 
of  empire  or  by  enervating  craving  after  luxury  ;  an  age 
in  which  “  the  coarsest  political  standard  is  undoubt- 
ingly  and  finally  applied  over  the  whole  realm  of  human 
thought,  ...  in  which  the  souls  of  men  have  become 
void,  while  into  the  void  have  entered  in  triumph  the 
seven  devils  of  Secularly.”  2 

But  the  remnant  who  care  to  know  through  what 
tribulation  the  fighters  in  the  sixties  entered  the  kingdom 
of  the  free  may  be  told  that  the  battle  was  the  fiercer  by 
reason  of  divisions  in  the  camp  of  science,  whereas  the 
theologians  were  a  solid  phalanx.  True  it  is  that  one  of 
the  earliest  converts  to  Darwinism  was  a  clerical  ornithol- 

1  II.  p.  180;  and  cf.  Coll.  Essays ,  i.  p.  43;  ix.  p.  104.  “  Classical 

history  is  a  part  of  modern  history  :  it  is  medieval  history  which 
is  ancient.” — Bagehot’s  Physics  and  Politics ,  p.  169. 

2  On  Compromise ,  by  John  Morley,  pp.  14,  37. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


95 


ogist,  Canon  Tristram  (still  with  us),  who  applied  the 
theory  of  natural  selection  to  explanation  of  the  colours 
of  birds  of  the  Sahara.  Charles  Kingsley,  too,  was 
sympathetic;  but  these  were  as  men  “born  out  of  due 
time.”  Owen’s  malignant  attitude  has  had  reference; 
Sir  John  Herschel  said  that  natural  selection  was  “the 
law  of  higgledy-piggledy,”  the  exact  meaning  of  which, 
Darwin  confessed,  puzzled  him,  as  well  it  might ;  Adam 
Sedgwick  read  parts  of  the  book  with  “absolute  sorrow, 
as  false  and  grievously  mischievous.”  But  he  hoped  to 
meet  Darwin  “  in  heaven.”  WhewelPs  opposition  took 
the  form  of  refusing  the  Origin  of  Species  a  place  in  the 
library  of  Trinity  College ;  Lyell  at  first,  and  Carpenter, 
with  others,  throughout,  accepted  with  reservations  ;  while 
the  tone  of  the  more  intellectual  organs  was  reflected  in 
the  Athenceum ,  for  long  years  an  anti-Darwinian  journal. 
Touching  on  the  theological  issues  involved,  it  committed 
Darwin  “  to  the  tender  mercies  of  the  Divinity  Hall,  the 
College,  the  Lecture-room,  and  the  Museum.” 

On  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic  the  drum  ecclesiastic 
was  beaten  in  pulpits  where,  needless  to  say,  vituperative 
rhetoric  did  duty  for  argument ;  preachers  in  cathedrals 
and  little  Bethels  were  at  one  in  condemnation  of  a 
“brutal  philosophy”  whose  success  meant  the  denial 
of  Scripture  and  the  dethronement  of  God ;  while  Epis¬ 
copacy  voiced  itself  through  the  Bishop  of  Oxford’s 
philippic  in  the  Quarterly  Review ,  which,  albeit  inspired 
by  Owen,  exhibited  “  preposterous  incapacity  ”  in  dealing 
with  elementary  biology. 


96 


HUXLEY. 


There  was  only  one  man  qualified  to  take  up  the 
gauntlet.  Huxley’s  prominence  as  the  most  capable 
interpreter  and  best-equipped  defender  of  the  Darwinian 
theory  dates  from  the  British  Association  Meeting  of 
i860.  Apropos  of  some  friction  with  Owen  in  1852,  he 
said,  in  a  letter  to  his  sister,  that  he  was  “  quite  ready  to 
fight  half-a-dozen  dragons.”  He  was  then  writing  for 
his  living,  and,  referring  to  his  jealous  rival’s  “  bitter 
pen,”  he  adds,  “  I  flatter  myself  that,  on  occasion,  I  can 
match  him  in  that  department.”  1  Eight  years  after,  the 
serious  issues  between  himself  and  the  anti-Darwinians 
added  to  his  eagerness  for  the  fray  unguibus  et  ?'ost?v. 
This  was  gratified  by  the  opportunity  for  exercise  of  a 
pen  never  dipped  in  malice.  By  a  happy  chance  the 
columns  of  the  Times  were  opened  to  him  for  a  review 
of  the  Origin  of  Species.  The  book  had  been  sent  to 
Mr  Lucas,  a  member  of  the  staff,  who  “was  as  innocent 
of  any  knowledge  of  science  as  a  babe,”  and  who,  at  the 
suggestion  of  a  friend,  passed-on  the  copy  to  Huxley, 
stipulating  only  that  he  should  preface  the  article  with  a 
few  sentences.  The  review  appeared  on  26th  December 
1859,  and  thereby  Huxley  secured  the  aid  of  the  then 
influential  paper  in  “  giving  the  book  a  fair  start  with 
the  multitudinous  readers  of  the  leading  journal  ” — “  the 
educated  mob  who  derive  their  ideas  from  the  Times,” 
as  he  said  in  a  letter  to  Hooker.2  The  review  is  re¬ 
printed  in  the  second  volume  of  Collected  Essays ,  in 
which,  under  the  title  “  Darwiniana,”  are  included  allied 
1  I.  98.  2  I.  177. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


97 


articles  expository  of  the  doctrine  of  natural  selection, 
which  had  appeared  in  serials  or  were  based  upon 
popular  lectures.  They  were  needed,  since  “  exposition 
was  not  Darwin’s  forte ,  and  his  English  is  sometimes 
wonderful.” 1 

The  Origin  of  Species  is  not  easy  reading.  Thirty 
years  after  its  publication,  when  Huxley,  of  all  men, 
might  have  been  expected  to  have  mastered  it  from  title 
to  colophon,  he  said  in  a  letter  to  Hooker,  “  It  is  one 
of  the  hardest  books  to  understand  thoroughly  that  I 
know  of.”2 

Darwin,  recluse  by  temperament  and  frail  health,  con¬ 
tent,  in  the  quiet  of  his  Kentish  home,  to  continue  his 
work  of  collecting  and  verifying,  was  no  controversialist. 
Hence  the  preaching  of  the  new  doctrine  and  the  fighting 
for  it  fell  to  “  my  general  agent,”  3  as  he  called  Huxley ; 
to  “  Darwin’s  bull  -  dog,”  as  Huxley  called  himself.4 
Not  returning  railing  for  railing,  but  fact-supported  argu¬ 
ment  for  epithet ;  albeit  sometimes  answering  “  a  fool 
according  to  his  folly,”  Huxley  made  it  his  chief  business 
to  enlarge  to  the  full  the  hint  which,  at  the  end  of  the 
Origin  of  Species ,  Darwin  threw  out  in  a  brief  sentence  : 
“  Much  light  will  be  thrown  on  the  origin  of  man  and 
his  history.”  Darwin’s  desire  not  to  unduly  prejudice 
the  minds  of  readers  to  whom  his  theory  was  wholly 
new  by  too  plain  an  indication  of  its  bearing,  and  his 
anxiety  to  advance  no  statement  without  complete  in- 

1  II.  190. 

3  Darwin’s  Life  and  Letters ,  ii.  p.  251. 


G 


2  II.  192. 
4  I-  363. 


98 


HUXLEY. 


vestment  of  fact,  explain  his  reticence.  But  it  needed 
no  great  acuteness  on  the  part  of  a  critical  reader  to  see 
that  the  subject  could  not  be  thus  selvedged.  The 
Descent  of  Man  was  the  logical  supplement  to  the  Origin 
of  Species ;  but  it  was  not  published  until  1871.  Ex¬ 
plaining  in  1894  the  position  which  he  took  up  in  i860, 
Huxley  says  : — 

Among  the  many  problems  which  came  under  my  con¬ 
sideration,  the  position  of  the  human  species  in  zoological 
classification  was  one  of  the  most  serious.  Indeed,  at  that 
time  it  was  a  burning  question,  in  the  sense  that  those  who 
touched  it  were  almost  certain  to  burn  their  fingers  severely. 
.  .  .  Even  among  those  who  considered  man  from  the  point 
of  view,  not  of  vulgar  prejudice,  but  of  science,  opinions  lay 
poles  asunder.  Linnaeus  had  taken  one  view,  Cuvier  another ; 
and  among  my  senior  contemporaries,  men  like  Lyell,  re¬ 
garded  by  many  as  revolutionaries  of  the  deepest  dye,  were 
strongly  opposed  to  anything  which  tended  to  break  down 
the  barrier  between  man  and  the  rest  of  the  animal  world. 

Huxley  then  refers  to  his  own  hesitation  upon  the 
matter,  until  Owen’s  assertion  as  to  certain  fundamental 
differences  of  structure  in  the  brain  of  man  and  ape1 
led  him  to  reinvestigate  the  subject,  with  the  result 
that  he  was  satisfied  as  to  the  structures  in  question 
not  being  peculiar  to  man,  “  but  shared  by  him  with 
all  the  higher,  and  many  of  the  lowe?  apes.” 

Matters  were  at  this  point  when  the  Origin  of  Species 
appeared. 

The  weighty  sentence,  “  Light  will  be  thrown  on  the 
origin  of  man  and  his  history,”  was  not  only  in  full  harmony 


1  Ante,  p.  t8. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


99 


with  the  conclusions  at  which  I  had  arrived,  but  was  strongly 
supported  by  them.  And  inasmuch  as  Development  and 
Vertebrate  Anatomy  were  not  among  Mr  Darwin’s  many 
specialities,  it  appeared  to  me  that  I  should  not  be  intruding 
on  the  ground  he  had  made  his  own  if  I  discussed  this  part 
of  the  general  question.  In  fact,  I  thought  that  I  might 
probably  serve  the  cause  of  Evolution  by  doing  so.1 

In  the  spring  of  1861  he  gave  a  course  of  weekly 
lectures  to  working  men,  “  On  the  Relation  of  Man  to 
the  rest  of  the  Animal  Kingdom.”  This  was  followed 
by  an  invitation  from  the  Philosophical  Institution  of 
Edinburgh  to  deliver  two  lectures  upon  the  same  subject. 
As  “  it  was  only  a  few  years  since  that  the  electors  to  th-e 
Chair  of  Natural  History  in  a  famous  northern  university 
had  refused  to  invite  a  very  distinguished  man  to  occupy 
it  because  he  advocated  the  doctrine  of  the  diversity  of 
species  of  mankind,”  Huxley  was  not  prepared  for  the 
applause  with  which  the  Edinburgh  audience  greeted  the 
statement  that  he  entertained  “  no  doubt  of  the  origin  of 
man  from  the  same  stock  as  the  apes.”  But  there  were 
shouts  of  dissent  outside  the  lecture  hall.  The  local 
press  was  furious  at  the  reception  accorded  to  that 
“  anti-scriptural  and  most  debasing  theory,  .  .  .  standing 
in  blasphemous  contradiction  to  Biblical  narrative  and 
doctrine.”  There  should  have  been  deep  resentment  at 
this  “  foul  outrage  committed  upon  them  individually 
and  upon  the  whole  species  as  ‘  made  in  the  likeness  of 
God,’  by  deserting  the  hall  in  a  body,  or  using  some 
more  emphatic  form  of  protest  against  the  corruption  of 

1  II.  178. 


IOO 


IIUXLEY. 


youth  by  the  vilest  and  beastliest  paradox  ever  vented  in 
ancient  or  modern  times  amongst  Pagans  or  Christians.”1 
Thus  wrote  the  Witness ,  invective,  as  usual,  doing  duty 
for  argument;  while  the  Scotsman ,  as  Huxley  told  Darwin, 
was  “  more  scurrilously  personal,  and  more  foolish.” 

The  two  sets  of  lectures  formed  the  basis  of  Evidence 
as  to  Mads  Place  in  Nature,  published  in  1863.  The 
third  section  of  the  book  dealt  with  the  question  of 
fossil  human  remains,  concerning  which  Lyell  had  asked 
for  information  when  preparing  his  Antiquity  of  Ma?i. 
Well  anathematised  by  the  reviewers,  the  “old  stupid 
Athenceumf  as  Darwin  called  it,  telling  its  readers  that 
“  Lyell’s  object  is  to  make  man  old,  Huxley’s  to  degrade 
him,”  the  book  had  an  immediate  success.  It  remains 
a  classic  on  the  subject,  because,  as  Mr  Chalmers 
Mitchell  remarks,  “  the  advance  of  knowledge  has  only 
added  to  the  details  of  the  argument ;  it  has  not  made 
any  reconstruction  of  it  necessary.”  2 

An  outline  of  the  chapter  describing  the  manlike 
apes,  and  explaining  the  likenesses  and  differences  be¬ 
tween  them  and  man,  may  help  to  make  clear  how 
inevitable  was  a  controversy  in  which  Huxley  took 
the  chief  part. 

It  is  obvious  that,  in  any  classification  of  animals 
founded  on  external  resemblances,  both  empiric  and 
expert  would  agree  in  grouping  the  monkeys,  those 
“blurred  copies,”  often  caricatures,  of  man,  with  him. 
And  “the  great  law -giver  of  systematic  zoology,” 
1  I.  194.  2  Thomas  Henry  Huxley,  p.  165. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


IOI 


Linnaeus,  places  man  and  the  four  anthropoid  or  man¬ 
like  apes — the  chimpanzee,  gorilla,  orang-utan,  and 
gibbon — at  the  head  of  the  Primates,  the  name  given 
by  him  to  the  highest  members  of  the  Vertebrate 
class.  The  chimpanzee  and  gorilla  are  sometimes 
grouped  as  of  the  same  genus,  but  the  orang-utan  and 
gibbon  are  undoubtedly  distinct  genera.  They  are 
found  only  in  the  old  world  —  the  chimpanzee  and 
gorilla  inhabiting  tropical  Africa,  and  the  orang-utan 
and  gibbon  south-eastern  Asia  and  the  Malay  Archi¬ 
pelago.  They  are  tailless,  semi-erect,  long-armed,  the 
aperture  of  the  nostrils  pointing  downwards,  whence  the 
term  catarrhine ;  they  are  arboreal  in  their  habits,  and, 
mainly,  vegetarians. 

The  Chimpanzee  is  about  five  feet  in  height,  nearly 
black,  like  the  negro,  has  arms  which  reach  below  the 
knee,  and  a  slightly  curved  backbone.  (The  S-like 
shape  of  man’s  backbone  is  one  of  the  co-operating 
causes  of  his  erect  position,  stability  being  thereby  given 
to  the  structure,  so  that  nine  times  as  great  a  vertical 
force  is  required  to  bend  it  as  if  it  had  been  straight. 
The  backbone  of  the  savage  is  less  curved  than  that  of 
civilised  man.)  The  chimpanzee  has  one  pair  of  ribs 
more  than  man.  The  feet  are  flat-soled,  and  shorter 
than  the  hands,  and  have  an  opposable  toe,  which,  in 
all  the  anthropoids,  acts  as  a  thumb,  the  feet  being  used 
for  climbing  and  grasping.  The  fingers  of  the  hand  are 
long  and  powerful,  but  the  thumb  is  smaller  than  that 
of  a  man,  with  the  lines  and  furrows  on  whose  hand 


102 


HUXLEY. 


those  on  the  hand  of  the  ape  correspond.  The  im¬ 
postors  who  ply  the  trade  of  palmistry  may  note  this 
fact,  either  for  the  purpose  of  reading  the  fate  and 
fortune  of  the  anthropoids,  or,  what  would  be  equally 
reasonable  in  the  case  of  their  dupes,  determining  the 
future  of  these  from  the  creases  in  their  trousers. 
The  skull  of  the  chimpanzee  approximates  nearest 
among  the  anthropoids  to  man’s,  and  the  brain,  which 
is  half  the  size  of  his,  has  the  same  ridges  or  convolu¬ 
tions,  although,  in  proportion,  these  are  simpler  and 
larger.  The  number  of  teeth  in  man  and  the  manlike 
apes  is  the  same,  but  in  the  latter  the  canines  are  longer. 
The  chimpanzee  makes  its  nest  in  trees,  swinging  from 
branch  to  branch  to  a  great  distance,  and  leaping  with 
astonishing  agility.  “It  is  not  unusual  to  see  the  £  old 
folks  ’  sitting  under  a  tree  regaling  themselves  with  fruit 
and  friendly  chat,  while  their  ‘  children  ’  are  leaping 
around  them,  and  swinging  from  tree  to  tree  with 
boisterous  merriment.”1 

The  Gorilla  is  the  largest  and  most  savage  of  the 
four.  It  is  about  five  feet  and  a  half  in  height;  its 
body  is  massive  and  powerful,  and  covered  with  coarse 
black  hair.  The  arms  reach  to  the  middle  of  the  leg, 
and,  of  all  the  anthropoids,  the  feet  and  hands  most 
approximate  to  those  of  man.  It  has  very  long  canine 
teeth,  although  these  are  relatively  smaller  than  in  the 
primitive  mammal.  Its  ponderous  body  renders  it  less 
agile  for  arboreal  life,  hence  it  dwells  chiefly  on  the 

1  Dr  Savage,  quoted  in  Mails  Place  in  Nature ,  p.  43  (1863). 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


103 


ground,  resting  its  arms  on  the  knuckles  of  the  hands 
as  it  shambles  along  in  a  half-swinging  motion.  The 
gorillas  live  in  bands,  but  are  not  so  numerous  as  the 
chimpanzees  :  the  females  generally  exceed  the  males  in 
number.  “  My  informants  all  agree  in  the  assertion  that 
but  one  adult  male  is  seen  in  a  band ;  that  when  the 
young  males  grow  up  a  contest  takes  place  for  mastery, 
and  the  strongest,  by  killing  and  driving  out  the  others, 
establishes  himself  as  the  head  of  the  community.”  1 
The  Ora?ig-utan  is  about  four  feet  in  height.  Its 
body  is  bulky  and  powerful,  and  reddish  -  brown  in 
colour,  like  that  of  the  Malay  native.  The  backbone 
is  slightly  curved ;  the  feet  are  longer  than  the  hands, 
and  the  arms  reach  to  the  ankles.  Its  brain  approxi¬ 
mates  nearest  of  all  the  anthropoids  to  that  of  man  in 
structure  and  appearance.  It  is  a  slow  and  cautious 
climber,  but  on  all -fours  it  can,  for  a  time,  outstrip 
a  man  in  running.  Like  the  gorilla,  it  defends  itself 
with  its  hands.  It  is  wholly  arboreal,  making  nests  for 
itself  and  family,  the  young  remaining  for  some  time 
under  the  mother’s  protection.  In  reading  Dr  Alfred 
Russel  Wallace’s  account  of  a  baby  orang-utan,  the  late 
John  Fiske  was  struck  by  the  fact  that  it  had  an  infancy 
which  is  a  great  deal  longer  than  that  of  some  lower 
mammals,  but  which  was  very  brief  compared  with 
that  of  the  period  of  human  infancy.  Twenty-five 
centuries  ago  Anaximander  remarked  that  “  while  other 
animals  quickly  find  food  for  themselves,  man  alone 
1  Alan’s  Place  in  Nature ,  p.  49. 


104 


HUXLEY. 


requires  a  prolonged  period  of  suckling.”  Looking  at 
this  fact  under  the  light  of  evolution,  the  theory  sug¬ 
gested  itself  to  Mr  Fiske  that  the  comparatively  long 
duration  of  human  infancy  is  a  condition  of  human 
intelligence,  the  period,  moreover,  being  longer  in  the 
civilised  man  than  in  the  savage.  While  in  all  other 
animals,  in  descending  scale,  little  remains  to  be  de¬ 
veloped  after  birth,  in  man  it  is  precisely  the  reverse. 
The  period  during  which  he  remains  helpless  or  de¬ 
pendent  upon  others  fills  a  large  portion  of  his  life. 
Puppies,  kittens,  and  colts  are  born  fully  equipped  with 
all  the  nervous  apparatus  by  which  they  can  shift  for 
themselves  :  they  have  nothing  to  learn  from,  or  to 
add  to,  the  stock  of  inherited  qualities.  One  generation 
succeeds  another  in  unprogressive  monotony.  Whereas, 
in  man,  the  period  during  which  the  nerve-connections 
and  their  correlative  associations  necessary  for  self¬ 
maintenance  are  being  formed  lengthens  as  intelligence 
becomes  more  complex.  From  this  much  of  great 
import  follows.  For  it  is  this  long,  helpless  period 
of  human  infancy,  involving  dependence  on  the  parents, 
which  begets  the  solicitude,  the  sympathy,  and  the 
self-denial  of  which  the  strands  of  family  life  are  woven. 
Carried  further,  there  is  the  development  of  those  re¬ 
gardful  feelings  for  others,  and  of  that  self-restraint, 
which  results  in  the  extension  of  the  family  unit  to 
the  social  unit,  all  which  lie  at  the  base  of  ethics. 

The  Gibbon ,  smallest  and  gentlest  of  the  four,  is 
about  three  feet  in  height.  Its  arms  touch  the  ground 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


105 


when  it  is  erect ;  the  soles  of  the  feet  turn  inward,  a 
feature  explained  by  their  arboreal  functions,  and  con¬ 
cerning  which  Professor  Osborn  reports  a  droll  remark 
of  Huxley’s.  He  said,  “  When  a  fond  mother  calls 
upon  me  to  admire  her  baby,  I  never  fail  to  respond ; 
and  while  cooing  appropriately,  I  take  advantage  of  any 
opportunity  to  gently  ascertain  whether  the  soles  of  its 
feet  turn  in,  and  tend  to  support  my  theory  of  arboreal 
descent.”  1  The  chest  of  the  gibbon  approximates  nearest 
to  that  of  man’s,  and  it  has  callosities  or  sitting-pads  on 
the  buttocks.  It  can  run  for  some  distance  on  its 
feet,  but  it  lives  in  tall  trees,  and  is  a  rapid  leaper, 
springing  as  much  as  forty  feet  from  tree  to  tree.  Like 
the  chimpanzee,  it  fights  with  its  teeth. 

In  contrast  and  resemblance  to  these  four  anthropoid 
apes  is  man ,  “erect  and  featherless  biped,”  between 
whom  and  his  semi-erect  and  hairy  congeners  there  is 
no  fundamental  differences  in  structure,  the  variations 
being  no  greater  than  in  any  other  allied  group  of 
animals.  It  is  true  that  no  anatomist  could  mistake 
the  bones  of  a  man  for  those  of  a  gorilla;  but  the 
differences  between  the  one  and  the  other  are  less  than 
those  between  a  gorilla  and  the  lowest  Primates,  say, 
a  lemur.  Like  all  other  animals,  the  Primates  originate 
from  a  fertilised  egg-cell ;  the  primordial  germ  of  a 
man,  a  dog,  a  bird,  a  fish,  a  beetle,  a  snail,  and  a 
polyp  being  in  no  essentially  structural  respects  dis¬ 
tinguishable.  Like  all  other  vertebrates,  the  Primates 

1  II.  424. 


io6 


HUXLEY. 


pass  through  a  period  of  embryonic  development,  in 
which  the  resemblances  to  one  another  are  so  closely 
the  same  both  in  outward  and  inward  form  and  essen¬ 
tials  of  structure 

that  the  differences  between  them  are  inconsiderable,  while, 
in  their  subsequent  course,  they  diverge  more  and  more 
widely  from  one  another.  And  it  is  a  general  law,  that  the 
more  closely  any  animals  resemble  one  another  in  adult 
structure,  the  longer  and  the  more  intimately  do  their 
embryos  resemble  one  another  ;  so  that,  for  example,  the 
embryos  of  a  Snake  and  of  a  Lizard  remain  like  one  another 
longer  than  do  those  of  a  Snake  and  of  a  Bird ;  and  the 
embryos  of  a  Dog  and  of  a  Cat  remain  like  one  another  for  a 
far  longer  period  than  do  those  of  a  Dog  and  of  a  Bird,  or 
of  a  Dog  and  an  Opossum,  or  even  than  those  of  a  Dog 
and  a  Monkey. 

Thus  the  study  of  development  affords  a  clear  test  of  close¬ 
ness  of  structural  affinity,  and  one  turns  with  impatience  to 
inquire  what  results  are  yielded  by  the  study  of  the  develop¬ 
ment  of  Man.  Is  he  something  apart?  Does  he  originate 
in  a  totally  different  way  from  Dog,  Bird,  Frog,  and  Fish, 
thus  justifying  those  who  assert  him  to  have  no  place  in 
nature  and  no  real  affinity  with  the  lower  world  of  animal 
life  ?  Or  does  he  originate  in  a  similar  germ,  pass  through 
the  same  slow  and  gradually  progressive  modification  — 
depend  upon  the  same  contrivances  for  protection  and 
nutrition,  and  finally  enter  the  world  by  the  help  of  the  same 
mechanism  ?  The  reply  is  not  doubtful  for  a  moment,  and 
has  not  been  doubtful  any  time  these  thirty  years.  Without 
question,  the  mode  of  origin  and  the  early  stages  of  the 
development  of  man  are  identical  with  those  of  the  animals 
immediately  below  him  in  the  scale  :  without  a  doubt,  in 
these  respects,  he  is  far  nearer  the  Apes  than  the  Apes  are 
to  the  Dog.  .  .  . 

Identical  in  the  physical  processes  by  which  he  originates 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


107 


— identical  in  the  early  stages  of  his  formation — identical  in 
the  mode  of  his  nutrition,  before  and  after  birth,  with  the 
animals  which  lie  immediately  below  him  in  the  scale — Man, 
if  his  adult  and  perfect  structure  be  compared  with  theirs, 
exhibits,  as  might  be  expected,  a  marvellous  likeness  of 
organisation.  He  resembles  them  as  they  resemble  one 
another  —  he  differs  from  them  as  they  differ  from  one 
another.  And  though  these  differences  and  resemblances 
cannot  be  weighed  and  measured,  their  value  may  be  readily 
estimated,  the  scale  or  standard  of  judgment,  touching  that 
value,  being  afforded  and  expressed  by  the  system  of  classi¬ 
fication  of  animals  now  current  among  zoologists.1 

In  his  general  organisation  man  is  most  nearly  allied 
to  the  Chimpanzee  or  the  Gorilla  (in  mental  capacity 
the  Chimpanzee  appears  to  be  the  nearer),  and  for  the 
purposes  of  comparison,  Huxley  chose  the  Gorilla  as  “  a 
brute  now  so  celebrated  in  prose  and  verse  ”  that  “  all 
must  have  formed  some  conception  of  his  appearance.” 
In  dealing  with  the  most  important  points  of  differ¬ 
ence  between  Man  and  Gorilla,  he  also  contrasted 
the  differences  which  separate  the  Gorilla  from  other 
Primates. 

The  differences  in  the  body  and  limbs  of  Man  and 
Gorilla  at  once  strike  the  eye.  The  trunk  of  the  latter 
is  larger,  the  lower  limbs  shorter,  the  upper  limbs 
longer,  and  the  brain-case  smaller,  than  in  Man.  In  the 
“  nobler  and  more  characteristic  organ,”  the  skull,  the 
differences  are  “  immense.”  The  face  of  the  Gorilla 
has  massive  jaw  -  bones  and  predominates  over  the 
brain-case ;  in  Man  these  proportions  are  reversed.  The 
1  Man's  Place  in  Nature ,  pp.  67,  68. 


io8 


HUXLEY. 


surface  of  the  human  skull  is  comparatively  smooth,  the 
brow  prominences  or  ridges  project  very  little ;  in  the 
Gorilla  “vast  crests  are  developed  upon  the  skull,  and 
the  brow-ridges  overhang  the  cavernous  orbits  like  great 
pent-houses.  The  smallest  cranium  observed  in  any 
race  of  Man  measures  63  cubic  inches;  while  the  most 
capacious  Gorilla  skull  measures  not  more  than  34^2 
cubic  inches.  Striking  as  are  these  differences,  their 
force  is  somewhat  impaired  in  view  of  the  differences 
between  men  themselves.  The  difference  in  the  volume 
of  the  cranial  cavity  of  the  various  races  of  mankind  is 
far  greater,  absolutely,  than  that  between  the  lowest 
Man  and  the  highest  Ape,  while,  relatively,  it  is  about 
the  same.  For  the  largest  human  skull  contained  114 
cubic  inches — that  is  to  say,  had  very  nearly  double  the 
capacity  of  the  smallest — while  its  absolute  preponder¬ 
ance  of  5 1  cubic  inches  is  far  greater  than  that  by  which 
the  lowest  adult  male  human  cranium  surpasses  the 
largest  of  the  gorillas.  After  making  all  due  allowance 
for  difference  of  size,  the  cranial  capacities  of  some  of 
the  lower  apes  fall  nearly  as  much,  relatively,  below 
those  of  the  higher  apes  as  the  latter  fall  below  man. 
Thus,  even  in  the  important  matter  of  cranial  capacity, 
Men  differ  more  widely  from  one  another  than  they  do 
from  the  Apes  :  while  the  lowest  Apes  differ  as  much, 
in  proportion,  from  the  highest,  as  the  latter  does  from 
Man.”1  “What  is  true  of  these  leading  characteristics 
of  the  skull  holds  good,  as  may  be  imagined,  of  all 
1  Man's  Place  in  Nature ,  p.  78. 


THE  INTERPRETER 


109 


minor  features ;  so  that  for  every  difference  between  the 
Gorilla’s  skull  and  the  Man’s,  a  similar  constant  differ¬ 
ence  of  the  same  order  (that  is  to  say,  consisting  in 
excess  or  defect  of  the  same  quality)  may  be  found 
between  the  Gorilla’s  skull  and  that  of  some  other  Ape. 
So  that,  for  the  skull,  no  less  than  for  the  skeleton  in 
general,  the  proposition  holds  good,  that  the  differences 
between  Man  and  the  Gorilla  are  of  smaller  value  than 
those  between  the  Gorilla  and  some  other  Apes.”1 

Reference  has  been  made  more  than  once  to  Owen’s 
assertion  that  certain  cerebral  structures — the  posterior 
lobe,  the  posterior  cornu,  and  the  hippocampus  minor 
— are  peculiar  to  man,  and  to  the  evidence  adduced  by 
Huxley,  Flower,  and  other  comparative  anatomists  in 
disproof  of  this,  and  if  any  justification  of  Huxley’s 
denial  of  Owen’s  contention  was  needed,  this  will  be 
found  in  Professor  D.  J.  Cunningham’s  address  to  the 
Anthropological  section  of  the  British  Association  meet¬ 
ing  of  1901.  He  says  : — 

To  us,  at  the  present  time,  it  is  difficult  to  conceive  how  it 
was  ever  possible  to  doubt  that  the  occipital  lobe  was  a  dis¬ 
tinctive  character  of  the  simian  brain  as  well  as  of  the  human 
brain,  and  yet  at  successive  meetings  of  the  Association 
(i860,  1861,  and  1862)  a  discussion,  which  was  probably  one 
of  the  most  heated  in  the  course  of  its  history,  took  place  on 
this  very  point.  In  the  light  of  our  present  knowledge  we 
could  fully  understand  Professor  Huxley  closing  the  dis¬ 
cussion  by  stating  that  the  question  had  “become  one  of 
personal  veracity.”  Indeed,  the  occipital  lobe,  so  far  from 


1  Man's  Place  in  Nature ,  p.  81. 


1 10 


HUXLEY. 


being  absent,  was  developed  in  the  ape  to  a  relatively  greater 
extent  than  in  man.  and  this  constituted  one  of  the  leading 
positive  distinctive  characters  of  the  simian  cerebrum.1 

The  advance  in  degree  of  complexity  of  brain-structure 
is  traceable  along  the  whole  series  of  animals.  In  the 
Invertebrates  the  brain  is  a  mass  of  nerve-ganglia  near 
the  head  end  of  the  body;  in  the  lowest  Vertebrate,  the 
fish,  it  is  very  small,  compared  with  the  spinal  cord ;  in 
reptiles  its  mass  increases ;  and  in  birds  it  is  still  more 
marked.  “  The  brain  of  the  lowest  Mammals,  such  as  the 
duck-billed  Platypus  and  the  Opossums  and  Kangaroos, 
exhibits  a  still  more  definite  advance  in  the  same  direc¬ 
tion.”  A  step  higher  in  the  scale,  among  the  placental 
Mammals,  the  cerebral  structure  acquires  a  vast  modifica¬ 
tion  in  the  appearance  of  a  new  structure  between  the 
two  halves  of  the  brain,  connecting  them  together. 

In  the  lower  and  smaller  forms  of  placental  Mammals  the 
surface  of  the  cerebral  hemispheres  is  either  smooth  or  evenly 
rounded,  or  exhibits  a  very  few  grooves,  which  are  technically 
termed  “sulci,”  separating  ridges  or  “convolutions”  of  the 
substance  of  the  brain,  and  the  smaller  species  of  all  orders 
tend  to  a  similar  smoothness  of  brain.  But,  in  the  higher 
orders,  and  especially  the  larger  members  of  these  orders, 
the  grooves  or  sulci  become  extremely  numerous,  and  the 
intermediate  convolutions  proportionately  more  complicated 
in  their  meanderings,  until,  in  the  Elephant,  the  Porpoise, 
the  higher  Apes,  and  Man,  the  cerebral  surface  appears  a 
perfect  labyrinth  of  tortuous  foldings.2  .  .  .  The  surface  of 
the  brain  of  a  monkey  exhibits  a  sort  of  skeleton  map  of 
man’s,  and  in  the  manlike  apes  the  details  become  more 
and  more  filled  in  until  it  is  only  in  minor  characters,  such 


1  Times,  Sept.  14,  1901. 


2  Man's  Place  in  Nat  tire,  p.  96. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


1 1 1 


as  the  greater  excavation  of  the  anterior  lobes,  the  constant 
presence  of  fissures  usually  absent  in  man,  and  the  different 
disposition  and  proportions  of  some  convolutions  that  the 
Chimpanzee’s  or  the  Orang’s  brain  can  be  structurally 
distinguished  from  Man’s.1 

It  must  not  be  overlooked,  however,  that  there  is  a  very 
striking  difference  in  absolute  mass  and  weight  between  the 
lowest  human  brain  and  that  of  the  highest  ape,  a  difference 
which  is  all  the  more  remarkable  when  we  recollect  that  a 
full-grown  Gorilla  is  probably  pretty  nearly  twice  as  heavy  as 
a  Bosjes  man,  or  as  many  a  European  woman.  It  may  be 
doubted  whether  a  healthy  human  adult  brain  ever  weighed 
less  than  31  or  32  ounces,  or  that  the  heaviest  gorilla 
brain  has  exceeded  20  ounces.  This  is  a  very  note¬ 
worthy  circumstance,  and  doubtless  will  one  day  help  to 
furnish  an  explanation  of  the  great  gulf  which  intervenes 
between  the  lowest  man  and  the  highest  ape  in  intellectual 
power;  but  it  has  little  systematic  value  for  the  simple  reason 
that,  as  may  be  concluded  from  what  has  been  already  said 
respecting  cranial  capacity,  the  difference  in  weight  of  brain 
between  the  highest  and  the  lowest  men  is  far  greater,  both 
relatively  and  absolutely,  than  that  between  the  lowest  man 
and  the  highest  ape.  The  latter,  as  has  been  seen,  is 
represented  by,  say,  12  ounces  of  cerebral  substance  abso¬ 
lutely,  or  by  32  :  20  relatively  ;  but  as  the  largest  recorded 
human  brain  weighed  between  65  and  66  ounces,  the  former 
difference  is  represented  by  more  than  33  ounces  absolutely, 
or  by  65  :  32  relatively.  Regarded  systematically,  the  cerebral 
differences  of  man  and  apes  are  not  of  more  than  generic 
value — his  family  distinction  resting  chiefly  on  his  dentition, 
his  pelvis,  and  his  lower  limbs. 

Thus,  whatever  system  of  organs  be  studied,  the  compari¬ 
son  of  their  modifications  in  the  ape  series  leads  to  one  and 
the  same  result — that  the  structural  differences  which  separate 
Man  from  the  Gorilla  and  the  Chimpanzee  are  not  so  great 
as  those  which  separate  the  gorilla  from  the  lower  apes.2 


1  Man's  Place  in  Native,  p.  100. 


2  lb.,  p.  103. 


1 12 


HUXLEY. 


After  thus  showing  that  no  line  of  separation  can  be 
drawn  between  man  and  the  animals  beneath  him, 
structurally  considered,  Huxley  added  his  “  belief  that 
the  attempt  to  draw  a  psychical  distinction  is  equally 
futile,  and  that  even  the  highest  faculties  of  feeling 
and  of  intellect  begin  to  germinate  in  lower  forms  of 
life.”  1 

For,  in  all  the  higher  mammals,  the  structure  and 
functions  of  the  nervous  system  are,  fundamentally,  the 
same ;  in  the  minutest  microscopical  details,  the  sense- 
organs,  the  nerves,  the  spinal  cord,  and  the  brain  of  a 
dog,  an  elephant,  and  an  ape  correspond  to  the  same 
organs  in  man.  If  any  part  of  the  mental  apparatus  is 
injured  or  thrown  out  of  gear,  the  result  is  the  same  in 
each  case — functional  disturbance  or  suspense.  The 
dog  and  the  horse  behave  as  we  behave ;  nor  can  this 
be  otherwise,  since  their  sense-organs  report,  of  course 
with  vast  differences  of  result,  to  their  central  nervous 
systems  the  messages  that  are  transmitted  by  like  ap¬ 
paratus  to  ours,  and,  within  the  limits  of  their  conscious¬ 
ness,  they  are  affected  as  we  are  affected,  and  their 
actions  are  ruled  accordingly.  “  If  there  is  no  ground 
for  believing  that  a  dog  thinks,  neither  is  there  any  for 
believing  that  he  feels.”  To  those  familiar  with  the 
ways  of  animals,  there  is  no  need  to  labour  the  point, 
and,  “  in  short,”  as  Huxley  says — 

It  seems  hard  to  assign  any  good  reason  for  denying  to  the 


1  Man's  Place  in  Nature,  p.  109. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


1 13 

higher  animals  any  mental  state,  or  process,  in  which  the 
employment  of  the  vocal  or  visual  symbols  of  which  language 
is  composed  is  not  involved  ;  and  comparative  psychology 
confirms  the  position  in  relation  to  the  rest  of  the  animal 
world  assigned  to  man  by  comparative  anatomy.  As  com¬ 
parative  anatomy  is  easily  able  to  show  that,  physically,  man 
is  but  the  last  term  of  a  long  series  of  forms  which  lead,  by 
slow  gradations,  from  the  highest  mammal  to  the  almost 
formless  speck  of  living  protoplasm  which  lies  on  the  shadowy 
boundary  between  animal  and  vegetable  life  ;  so  compara¬ 
tive  psychology,  though  but  a  young  science,  and  far  short 
of  her  elder  sister’s  growth,  points  to  the  same  conclusion.1 

Nevertheless,  the  gulf  which  separates  the  man  from  the 
ape,  and  from  animals  whose  intelligence  excels  that  of 
the  ape,  is  vast  and  impassable.  Its  vastness  prevents 
some  among  the  qualified  few,  and  of  course  the  majority 
of  the  prejudiced  or  ill-informed,  from  accepting  the  fact 
of  a  common  origin  of  animal  and  human  mental  facul¬ 
ties.  Among  those  who  walked  one  mile  with  Darwin, 
but  refused  to  go  “  twain,”  the  most  notable  is  Dr  Alfred 
Russel  Wallace,  the  co-propounder  of  the  theory  of 
natural  selection.  He  contends  that  man’s  spiritual  and 
intellectual  nature  “  must  have  had  another  origin, 
and  for  this  origin  we  can  only  find  adequate  cause  in 
the  unseen  universe  of  spirit.”  In  like  manner,  the  late 
Professor  St  George  Mivart,  while  admitting  that  man’s 
body  “  was  evolved  from  pre-existing  material,”  asserted 
that  “  his  soul  was  created  in  quite  a  different  way  .  .  . 
by  the  direct  action  of  the  Almighty.” 2  And  in  a 
lecture  on  the  functions  of  the  brain,  the  late  Sir  James 
1  Coll.  Essays ,  vi.  p.  125.  2  Genesis  of  Species,  p.  325. 


H 


HUXLEY. 


1 14 

Paget  contended  that  man’s  possession  of  reason  and 
conscience 

establish  between  him  and  the  brutes  a  great  difference,  not 
in  degree  alone,  but  in  kind.  The  spirit  differs  from  all  the 
faculties  in  its  independence  of  our  organisation,  for  it  is 
exercised  best  in  complete  abstraction  from  all  that  is  sen¬ 
sible  :  it  is  wholly  independent  of  the  organisation  of  the 
brain,  wholly  independent  also  of  the  education  of  the 
understanding.1 

This  was  written  in  1854,  when  psychology  was  at  the 
level  represented  by  Dr  Carpenter,  who  was  satisfied 
that — 

There  is  an  entity  wherein  man’s  nobility  essentially  con¬ 
sists,  which  does  not  depend  for  its  existence  on  any  play  of 
physical  or  vital  forces,  but  which  makes  these  forces  sub¬ 
servient  to  its  determination.2 

That  Dr  Wallace  accepts,  with  astounding  credulity, 
the  genuineness  of  the  tricks  of  “  spiritualist  ”  charlatans 
of  the  Eusapio  Paladino  type  ;  that  St  George  Mivart  died, 
despite  his  treatment  at  the  hands  of  his  Church,  a  pro¬ 
fessed  Catholic ;  that  Sir  James  Paget  accepted,  with  never 
a  doubt,  the  dogmas  of  orthodoxy  ;  and  that  Dr  Carpenter 
was  a  Unitarian, — \  oes  far  to  explain  the  attitude  of  each. 
But,  surely,  these  opponents  of  the  doctrine  of  continuity, 
by  which  Evolution  stands  or  falls,  had  they  made  the 
effort,  must  have  found  it  difficult  to  envisage  the  moment 
of  supernatural  intervention  in  the  history  of  man  when 
he  passed  from  the  mortal  to  the  immortal ;  when  the 
“  entity  ”  which  was  not  of  him  was  injected  into  him. 

1  Memoir,  by  his  Son,  p.  175.  2  Mental  Physiology ,  p.  27. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


”5 

There  is  an  inevitable  vagueness  in  the  words  of  each 
writer;  but  it  must  be  assumed  that  they  all  reject  the 
old  “  preformation  ”  theory  of  Leibnitz  and  Haller,  and 
agree  as  to  the  importation  of  a  separate  “ens,”  or 
“  being,”  into  every  man  of  woman  born,  whereby  the 
individual  becomes  “  a  living  soul.”  That  being  so,  it 
is  permissible  to  ask  at  what  stage  of  gestation  or  of 
subsequent  development  the  supernatural  act  of  special 
creation,  for  that  is  what  it  comes  to,  was  effected  ?  It 
must  be  admitted  that,  prior  to  this,  man  must  be  at 
least  potentially,  if  not,  by  reason  of  his  slow  develop¬ 
ment,  actually,  an  animal  of  highly  equipped  intelligence. 
There  is  no  need,  in  the  common  phrase,  to  “  pause  for 
a  reply,”  because  no  reply  is  possible.  A  few  words  of 
Huxley’s  will,  as  usual,  clear  the  atmosphere  of  verbal 
fog : — 

No  one  who  is  cognisant  of  the  facts  of  the  case  nowadays 
doubts  that  the  roots  of  psychology  lie  in  the  physiology  of 
the  nervous  system.  What  we  call  the  operations  of  the 
mind  are  functions  of  the  brain,  and  the  materials  of  con¬ 
sciousness  are  products  of  cerebral  activity.  Cabanis  may 
have  made  use  of  crude  and  misleading  phraseology  when  he 
said  that  the  brain  secretes  thought  as  the  liver  secretes  bile ; 
but  the  conception  which  that  much  -  abused  phrase  em¬ 
bodies  is,  nevertheless,  far  more  consistent  with  fact  than 
the  popular  notion  that  the  mind  is  a  metaphysical  entity 
seated  in  the  head,  but  as  independent  of  the  brain  as  a  tele¬ 
graph  operator  is  of  his  instrument. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  point  out  that  the  doctrine  just 
laid  down  is  what  is  commonly  called  materialism.  But  it 
is,  nevertheless,  true  that  the  doctrine  contains  nothing 
inconsistent  with  the  purest  idealism.  For  as  Hume  re- 


HUXLEY 


1 16 

marks  (as  indeed  Descartes  had  observed  long  before): 
“’Tis  not  our  body  we  perceive  when  we  regard  our  limbs 
and  members,  but  certain  impressions  which  enter  by  the 
senses  ;  so  that  the  ascribing  a  real  and  corporeal  existence 
to  these  impressions,  or  to  their  objects,  is  an  act  of  the  mind 
as  difficult  to  explain  as  that  [the  external  existence  of 
objects]  which  we  examine  at  present.”  Therefore,  if  we 
analyse  the  proposition  that  all  mental  phenomena  are  the 
effects  or  products  of  material  phenomena,  all  that  it  means 
amounts  to  this  :  that  whenever  those  states  of  consciousness 
which  we  call  sensation,  or  emotion,  or  thought  come  into 
existence,  complete  investigation  will  show  good  reason  for 
the  belief  that  they  are  preceded  by  those  other  phenomena 
of  consciousness  to  which  we  give  the  names  of  matter 
and  motion.  All  material  changes  appear,  in  the  long-run, 
to  be  modes  of  motion  ;  but  our  knowledge  of  motion  is 
nothing  but  that  of  a  change  in  the  place  and  order  of  our 
sensations  ;  just  as  our  knowledge  of  matter  is  restricted  to 
those  feelings  of  which  we  assume  it  to  be  the  cause.1 

Were  it  not,  as  Huxley  says,  that  “  the  ignorance  of 
the  so-called  educated  classes  is  colossal,”  there  might 
be  need  for  apology  in  restatement  of  the  fact  that  man 
is  not  descended  from  the  ape.  The  relationship  be¬ 
tween  them  is  lateral,  not  lineal,  both  being  offshoots 
of  the  same  stock,  but  each  remaining,  of  course  in 
very  different  degrees  of  development,  isolated  groups 
of  mammals.  The  blood-relationship  of  the  two  has 
naturally  prompted  the  question  as  to  the  missing  link. 
A  pertinent  question,  which  has  partial  answer  in 
the  fact  that  all  intermediate  forms  are,  in  virtue  of 
their  transitional  character,  the  least  likely  to  survive, 

1  Coll.  Essays ,  vi.  pp.  94,  95. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


II 7 

and  in  the  further  fact  that  the  chances  against  the 
preservation  of  any  remains  of  the  progenitor  of  man 
and  ape  are  as  manifold  as  those  against  the  preserva¬ 
tion  of  any  fossils  of  animals  of  correspondingly  small 
size.  Even  in  the  period  when  rudely-fashioned  stone 
tools  and  weapons  of  undoubted  human  origin  abound, 
the  occurrence  of  fragments  of  human  skeletons  is 
rare.  In  the  section  on  “  Fossil  Remains  of  Man  ”  in 
Man's  Place  in  Nature  Huxley  discusses  the  value  of  the 
evidence  supplied  by  skulls  found  in  various  bone- 
caverns  of  Western  Europe,  discoveries  to  which 
several  important  additions  have  been  made  since 
1863.  Comparing  these  with  the  skulls  of  the  lowest 
savages  extant,  notably  the  Australian  aborigines,  he 
considered  that  we  are  not  taken  “  appreciably  nearer 
to  that  lower  pithecoid  form,  by  the  modification  of 
which  man  has,  probably,  become  what  he  is.”  Where, 
then,  he  asks,  “  must  we  look  for  primeval  Man  ?  Was 
the  oldest  Homo  sapiens  pliocene  or  miocene,  or  yet 
more  ancient?  In  still  older  strata  do  the  fossilised 
bones  of  an  Ape  more  anthropoid,  or  a  Man  more 
pithecoid,  than  any  yet  known,  await  the  researches  of 
some  unborn  palaeontologist  ?  Time  will  show.” 

Time  has  not  yet  shown.  But  in  1892  Dr  Eugene 
Dubois  found  in  the  upper  Pliocene  beds  at  Trinil,  on 
the  banks  of  the  river  Bengavan,  in  Java,  a  calvaria  or 
portion  of  skull,  two  molar  teeth,  and  a  thigh-bone, 
which  he  assumed  belonged  to  an  animal  named  by 
him  Pithecanthropus  erectus ,  or  “upright  ape-man.” 


1 1 8 


HUXLEY. 


The  forehead  was  low  and  narrow,  the  inner  surface  of 
the  skull  bore  impressions  of  convolutions,  and  M. 
Dubois  estimated  that  the  brain  was  about  twice  as 
large  as  that  of  the  brain  of  the  largest  anthropoid. 
Although  the  shape  of  the  thigh-bone  warranted  the 
inference  that  the  creature  walked  erect,  it  also 
indicated  adaptation  to  a  tree-climbing  habit  absent  in 
the  human  thigh-bone.  Siam  and  Java  may,  in  the 
upper  Tertiary  period,  have  been  joined  to  the  main¬ 
land ;  and  these  remains  of  the  “upright  ape-man” 
occur  in  a  region  where  it  is  highly  probable  that  man 
and  ape  became  differentiated. 

When  Huxley  published  his  book  he  had  to  meet 
the  objection  that  the  belief  in  the  common  origin  of 
man  and  brute  involved  the  brutalisation  and  degrada¬ 
tion  of  the  former.  But,  he  asks — 

Is  this  really  so?  Could  not  a  sensible  child  confute,  by 
obvious  arguments,  the  shallow  rhetoricians  who  would  force 
this  conclusion  upon  us?  Is  it,  indeed,  true  that  the  Poet, 
or  the  Philosopher,  or  the  Artist,  whose  genius  is  the  glory 
of  his  age,  is  degraded  from  his  high  estate  by  the  un¬ 
doubted  historical  probability,  not  to  say  certainty,  that  he 
is  the  direct  descendant  of  some  naked  and  bestial  savage, 
whose  intelligence  was  just  sufficient  to  make  him  a  little 
more  cunning  than  the  Fox,  and  by  so  much  more  dan¬ 
gerous  than  the  Tiger  ?  Or  is  he  bound  to  howl  and 
grovel  on  all-fours  because  of  the  wholly  unquestionable  fact 
that  he  was  once  an  Egg,  which  no  ordinary  power  of  dis¬ 
crimination  could  distinguish  from  that  of  a  Dog?  Oris 
the  philanthropist  or  the  saint  to  give  up  his  endeavour  to 
lead  a  noble  life  because  the  simplest  study  of  man’s  nature 
reveals  at  its  foundations  all  the  selfish  passions  and  fierce 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


IIQ 

appetites  of  the  merest  quadruped?  Is  mother-love  vile 
because  a  hen  shows  it,  or  fidelity  base  because  dogs 
possess  it? 

The  common-sense  of  the  mass  of  mankind  will  answer 
these  questions  without  a  moment’s  hesitation.  Healthy 
humanity,  finding  itself  hard  pressed  to  escape  from  real  sin 
and  degradation,  will  leave  the  brooding  over  speculative 
pollution  to  the  cynics  and  the  “  righteous  overmuch,”  who, 
disagreeing  in  everything  else,  unite  in  blind  insensibility  to 
the  nobleness  of  this  visible  world,  and  in  inability  to  ap¬ 
preciate  the  grandeur  of  the  place  Man  occupies  therein. 

Nay  more,  thoughtful  men,  escaped  from  the  blinding  in¬ 
fluences  of  traditional  prejudice,  will  find  in  the  lowly  stock 
whence  man  has  sprung,  the  best  evidence  of  the  splendour 
of  his  capacities  ;  and  will  discern  in  his  long  progress 
through  the  Past  a  reasonable  ground  of  faith  in  his  attain¬ 
ment  of  a  nobler  Future.1 

Several  causes  united  to  give  man  his  pre-eminence 
and  distinctive  place  in  the  “  files  of  time.”  The  slow 
acquirement  of  the  erect  position  led  to  the  flattening  of 
the  feet ;  to  projection  of  the  heel  as  support ;  and  to  the 
altered  position  of  the  skull  with  the  added  weight  of 
brain  which  went  on  pari passu  with  new  functions,  the 
skull  becoming  nicely  balanced  on  the  spine,  which  be¬ 
came  more  curved,  and,  therefore,  a  better  support. 
The  bipedal  position  set  free  the  arms  from  the  work  of 
locomotion,  enabling  man  to  use  them  as  organs  for 
grasping  things,  whereby  their  nature  was  ascertained, 
and  for  the  manifold  purposes  which  the  struggle  for 
life  compelled.  Interaction  of  brain  and  hand,  to¬ 
gether  with  increased  modification  of  the  thumb  as 
1  Man's  Place  in  Nature ,  pp.  no,  in. 


120 


HUXLEY. 


opposable,  went  on ;  while  the  gregarious  instinct, 
more  and  more  developed,  bound  the  members  to¬ 
gether  in  ever  enlarging  groups,  whose  mutual  de¬ 
pendence  led  to  their  permanence,  and  to  the  survival 
of  the  strongest. 

To  these  purely  natural  factors  is  to  be  added  the 
enormous  part  played  by  the  evolution  of  articulate 
speech.  “  Much  water  has  flowed  under  the  bridges  ” 
since  David  Hartley,  a  pioneer-anthropologist  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  of  whom  Huxley  had  high  apprecia¬ 
tion,  expressed  the  opinion  that,  owing  to  the  shortness 
of  the  time  which  has  elapsed  since  the  Flood,  both 
language  and  writing  must  have  been  given  by  direct 
miraculous  agency.1  Small  blame  to  the  philosophers 
of  that  time ;  but  not  to  those  who,  in  our  own,  would 
place  the  faculty  of  speech  among  the  supernatural  en¬ 
dowments  of  man.  For  modern  physiology  has  not  only 
demonstrated  that  the  cortex,  or  layer  of  grey  cellular 
substance,  which  covers  the  cerebrum,  is  the  organ  of 
the  mind ;  it  has  localised  the  psychic  centres  to 
which  the  several  sensory  nerves  telegraph  their  reports 
from  the  outer  world,  and  it  has  also  determined  the  place 
of  the  motor  centre  of  articulate  speech.  In  discussing 
the  structural  changes  in  the  brain  which  have  made  pos¬ 
sible  the  associated  movement  required  for  that  “  price¬ 
less  gift,”  Professor  D.  J.  Cunningham,  in  the  address 
already  referred  to,  shows  by  what  slow  processes  of 

1  Hartley,  Prop,  lxxxiii.,  quoted  by  Leslie  Stephen,  History  of 
English  Thought  in  the  Eighteenth  Century ,  i.  p.  193. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


1 2 1 


natural  growth  it  must  have  been  acquired.  The  more 
intelligent  of  the  lower  animals  communicate  with  one 
another  and  express  their  feelings  by  various  sounds, 
and  the  progenitors  of  man  acted  likewise.  The  actual 
germs  of  language  existed  in  a  few  formless  roots,  most 
of  these  being  natural  sounds,  whether  in  the  tumbling  of 
waters  or  the  song  of  birds,  and  it  is  in  the  imitation 
of  these  sounds  that  the  large  number  of  words  known 
as  onomatopoetic,  and  the  enormous  number  of  words 
derived  from  them,  have  their  rise.  All  sounds  were 
supplemented  by  gestures  and  postures,  which,  among 
some  races,  still  play  a  great  part  in  communication. 
And  it  is  to  a  physical  and  sensible  source  that  our  most 
abstract  and  metaphysical  terms  are  traceable.  For  ex¬ 
ample,  when  we  “  apprehend  ”  a  thing,  we  “  lay  hold  ” 
of  it ;  when  we  “  apply  ”  ourselves  we  bend  “  towards  ” ; 
when  we  “transfer”  we  “carry”;  to  “concrete”  is  to 
combine  particles  together,  while  to  “  abstract  ”  is  to 
remove  them ;  and  few  of  us  remember  that  in  calling 
any  one  “  supercilious  ”  we  mean,  literally,  that  he  raises 
his  eyebrows.  The  choice  and  currency  of  this  and 
that  sound  obviously  lay  in  the  aptness  with  which  it 
conveyed  the  meaning  in  the  mind  of  the  speaker  to 
that  of  the  listener.  Here  we  may  use  the  terms  of 
“natural  selection”  and  say  that  the  fittest  for  the  pur¬ 
pose  survived,  and  passed  into  the  vocabulary,  becoming 
the  parent  of  a  great  group  of  words. 

Without  question,  the  acquisition  of  speech  became 
a  dominant  factor  in  determining  the  high  develop- 


122 


HUXLEY. 


ment  of  the  human  brain.  To  quote  Professor  Cun¬ 
ningham  : — 

The  first  word  uttered  expressive  of  an  external  object 
marked  a  new  era  in  the  history  of  our  early  progenitors. 
At  this  point  the  simian  or  brute-like  stage  in  their  develop¬ 
mental  career  came  to  an  end,  and  the  human  dynasty, 
endowed  with  all  its  intellectual  possibilities,  began.  The 
period  in  the  evolution  of  man  at  which  this  important  step 
was  taken  was  a  vexed  question,  and  one  in  the  solution  of 
which  we  had  little  solid  ground  to  go  upon  beyond  the 
material  changes  produced  in  the  brain,  and  the  considera¬ 
tion  of  the  time  that  these  might  reasonably  be  supposed  to 
take  in  their  development.  .  .  .  The  structural  characters 
which  distinguish  the  human  brain  in  the  region  of  the 
speech-centre  constitute  one  of  the  leading  peculiarities  of 
the  human  cerebral  cortex  ;  they  are  totally  absent  in  the 
brain  of  the  anthropoid  ape,  and  of  the  speechless  micro- 
cephalic  idiot.  Further,  it  was  significant  that  in  certain 
anthropoid  brains  a  slight  advance  in  the  same  direction 
might  occasionally  be  faintly  traced,  whilst  in  certain  human 
brains  a  distinct  backward  step  is  sometimes  noticeable. 
The  path  which  had  led  to  this  special  development  was  thus 
in  some  measure  delineated.  These  structural  additions  to 
the  human  brain  were  no  recent  acquisition  by  the  stem- 
form  of  man,  but  were  the  result  of  a  slow  evolutionary 
growth,  a  growth  which  had  been  stimulated  by  the  laborious 
efforts  of  countless  generations  to  arrive  at  the  perfect  co¬ 
ordination  of  all  the  muscular  factors  which  were  called  into 
play  in  the  production  of  articulate  speech.1 

“It  goes  without  saying”  that  in  his  all-round 
application  of  the  doctrine  of  evolution  Huxley  came 
to  close  quarters  with  those  who  demand  the  exclusion 
1  Times ,  September  14,  1901. 


TIIE  INTERPRETER. 


123 


of  the  psychical  nature  of  man  from  its  operations.  In 
one  of  the  last  papers  that  he  wrote  he  contended,  with 
rigorous  logic,  that  “  if  man  has  come  into  existence  by 
the  same  process  of  evolution  as  other  animals  ;  if  his 
history,  hitherto,  is  that  of  a  gradual  progress  to  a  higher 
thought  and  a  larger  power  over  things ;  if  that  history 
is  essentially  natural,  the  frontiers  of  the  new  world, 
within  which  scientific  method  is  supreme,  will  receive 
such  a  remarkable  extension  as  to  leave  little  but  cloud- 
land  for  its  rival.” 1 

The  discoveries  of  the  astronomer  since  the  time  of 
Copernicus  had  compelled  momentous  changes  in  old 
conceptions  of  the  relation  of  the  earth  to  the  other 
bodies  of  space ;  those  of  the  geologists,  from  the  time 
of  Hutton  and  Lyell,  had  modified  ideas  concerning  its 
age  and  the  processes  moulding  its  surface ;  and  those 
of  the  palaeontologists,  from  the  time  of  Cuvier,  had 
revolutionised  theories  of  the  origin  of  death  as  due  to 
the  original  sin  of  Adam.  A  yet  more  profound  revolu¬ 
tion  was  set  afoot  when*  the  rude  tools  and  weapons  of 
ancient  river  -  gravels  and  bone-caverns  brought  their 
witness  to  man’s  high  antiquity  and  primitive  savagery, 
since  therein  was  the  further  refutation  of  the  doctrine 
of  his  fall  on  which  the  scheme  of  his  redemption  rests. 
To  these  witnesses  were  added  those  supplied  by  students 
of  comparative  mythology  as  to  the  origin  of  the  Creation, 
Paradise,  and  other  legends,  evidencing  these  to  be  the 
1  Nature ,  November  1,  1894. 


124 


HUXLEY. 


product  of  pre-scientific  periods,  when  myths,  gathering 
sanctity  with  age,  became  the  unquestioned  explanations 
of  phenomena. 

Hence,  the  old  positions,  one  by  one,  have  been  aban¬ 
doned  on  the  advance  of  solid  phalanxes  of  facts,  until  the 
defenders,  strong  in  faith  in  its  ultimate  impregnability, 
have  made  their  last  stand  within  the  citadel  of  Mansoul. 
But  all  in  vain.  The  venerable  walls,  mounted  with  the 
old  weapons  of  obscurantism,  ignorance,  and  misrepre¬ 
sentation,  have  been  stormed  by  the  resistless  forces  of 
truth,  and  although  the  opening  of  the  gates  to  the 
victor  be  delayed,  his  triumph  is  assured.  But  of  this 
conflict — the  Jehad  of  Science — in  which  Huxley  was 
“gladiator-general”  and  inspirer,  more  anon. 

Meanwhile,  to  return  to  his  work  as  interpreter,  it 
must  be  borne  in  mind  that,  hitherto,  his  exposition  of 
the  theory  of  evolution  had  been  limited  to  the  organic. 
Thus  far  he  followed  Darwin,  the  Origin  of  Species  not 
being  concerned  with  the  evolution  of  the  inorganic,  nor 
with  the  problem  of  the  origin  of  life,  nor  with  the  rela¬ 
tion  of  the  living  to  the  not-living.  As  already  noted, 
speculations  on  these  high  matters  had  their  rise  in 
Ionia  five  or  six  centuries  before  Christ,  and,  after  an 
arrest  of  a  thousand  years,  due  to  political  and  theo¬ 
logical  changes,  had  made  a  new  start  some  three 
hundred  years  ago.  But  it  was  not  until  the  last 
century  was  well  advanced  that  any  attempt  to  co¬ 
ordinate  the  several  branches  of  knowledge  into  a 
harmonious  theory  of  development  wa6  possible,  and  for 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


125 


the  achievement  of  this  the  world  is  indebted  to  Mr 
Herbert  Spencer,  whose  “  Synthetic  Philosophy,”  dealing 
with  evolution  as  an  all-inclusive  process,  begins  with 
the  condensation  of  vaporous  stuff  into  cosmic  systems, 
and  ends  with  the  development  of  human  society.  He 
explains  all  phenomena,  from  suns  to  souls,  as  the 
necessary  results  of  the  persistence  of  force  under  its 
forms  of  matter  and  motion,  both  indestructible,  both 
ever  changing,  that  which  thus  persists  being  “  an 
unknown  and  unknowable  ”  power,  which  we  are 
obliged  to  recognise  as  without  limit  in  space  and  with¬ 
out  beginning  or  end  in  time.  Thus,  in  endless  rhythm, 
are  the  changes  rung  on  Evolution  and  Dissolution  from 
eternity  to  eternity.  Huxley  did  “  not  very  much  care 
to  speak  of  anything  as  ‘  unknowable,’  and  regrets  that 
he  made  the  mistake  of  wasting  a  capital  ‘  U  ’  upon  it.”  1 
What  he  was  sure  about  was  that  there  were  many 
things  concerning  which  he  knew  nothing,  and  which, 
so  far  as  he  could  see,  were  out  of  reach  of  human 
faculties. 

Whether  these  things  are  knowable  by  any  one  else  is 
exactly  one  of  those  matters  which  is  beyond  my  knowledge, 
though  I  may  have  a  tolerably  strong  opinion  as  to  the 
probabilities  of  the  case.  Relatively  to  myself,  I  am  quite 
sure  that  the  region  of  uncertainty — the  nebulous  country  in 
which  words  play  the  part  of  realities — is  far  more  extensive 
than  I  could  wish.2 

But  his  indorsement  of  Mr  Spencer’s  contention  as  to 

1  Coll.  Essays,  v.  p.  31 1 ;  and  see  Note,  infra ,  p.  220. 

2  lb.,  p.  31 1. 


126 


HUXLEY 


the  fundamental  unity  of  the  organic  and  the  inorganic 
was  emphatic.  In  an  address  to  the  International 
Medical  Congress  in  1881  he  says: — 

In  nature,  nothing  is  at  rest,  nothing  is  amorphous  ;  the 
simplest  particle  of  that  which  men  in  their  blindness  are 
pleased  to  call  “brute  matter”  is  a  vast  aggregate  of  mo¬ 
lecular  mechanisms  performing  complicated  movements  of 
immense  rapidity,  and  sensitively  adjusting  themselves  to 
every  change  in  the  surrounding  world. 

And  living  matter  differs  from  other  matter  in  degree  and 
not  in  kind  ;  the  microcosm  repeats  the  macrocosm  ;  and 
one  chain  of  causation  connects  the  nebulous  original  of 
suns  and  planetary  systems  with  the  protoplasmic  founda¬ 
tion  of  life  and  organisation.1 

Thirteen  years  earlier  he  had  said  the  same  thing  on  a 
Sunday  evening  in  November  to  an  Edinburgh  audience. 
Like  his  wonderful  discourse  on  “  Animal  Automatism,” 
delivered  before  the  British  Association  at  Belfast,  his 
Edinburgh  “  lay  sermon”  on  “  The  Physical  Basis  of  Life” 
was  spoken  without  dependence  on  note  or  reference, 
and  afterwards  written  out  from  memory  for  publication. 
Following  on  the  demonstration  of  the  identical  consti¬ 
tution  of  protoplasm  as  the  raw  stuff  which  builds  up  the 
cell  as  the  structural  foundation  of  every  living  thing, 
Huxley  showed  that  the  protoplasm  itself  is  built  up  of 
certain  compounds,  and  that  “  a  threefold  unity — namely, 
a  unity  of  power  or  faculty,  a  unity  of  form,  and  a 
unity  of  substantial  composition  —  pervades  the  whole 
living  world.” 


1  Coll.  Essays,  iii.  p.  371, 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


127 


In  whatever  form  protoplasm  is  manifest,  whether,  as 
in  the  very  lowest  plant  or  animal,  without  a  nucleus, 
or,  as  in  the  higher  organisms,  nucleated,  there  are 
found  four  of  the  elementary  substances,  carbon, 
hydrogen,  oxygen,  and  nitrogen,  in  very  complex  union. 
These  non-living  materials  the  plant,  and  the  plant 
alone,  by  some  mysterious  alchemy,  converts  into  a 
living  thing,  and  upon  this  the  animal  sustains  life. 
It  is  not  easy  to  determine  where  the  plant  ends  and 
where  the  animal  begins,  since  some  organisms  exhibit 
the  characters  of  both,  but,  broadly  speaking,  the  fact 
abides  that  the  animal  depends  on  the  vegetable.  And, 
clearly,  the  vegetable  depends,  plus  the  energy  of  the 
sun,  on  the  mineral.  Each  of  the  four  elements  of 
which  protoplasm  is  made  up  is,  by  itself,  ineffective 
to  produce  the  organic ;  united,  they  are  stirred  by 
complex  movements  of  astounding  rapidity  which  con¬ 
stitute  the  phenomena  of  life  at  its  simplest ;  life  whose 
“  hidden  bond  connects  the  flower  which  a  girl  wears 
in  her  hair  with  the  blood  which  courses  through  her 
youthful  veins,”  and  the  “brightly  coloured  lichen, 
which  so  nearly  resembles  a  mere  mineral  incrustation 
of  the  bare  rock  on  which  it  grows,  with  the  painter, 
to  whom  it  is  instinct  with  beauty,  and  the  botanist, 
whom  it  feeds  with  knowledge.” 1 

The  dependence  of  the  highest  upon  the  lowest 
living  things,  and,  to  a  certain  extent,  the  close  re¬ 
lation  between  them,  is  too  obvious  to  be  questioned ; 

1  Coll.  Essays,  i.  p.  13 1. 


128 


HUXLEY. 


but  so  great  is  the  reluctance  to  push  things  to  con¬ 
clusions  involving  collision  with  traditionally  -  received 
ideas,  that  this  admission  does  not  affect  the  common 
belief  in  a  difference  of  kind,  say,  between  the  standing 
corn  and  the  man  who  reaps  it  for  his  daily  bread. 
Still  stronger  is  the  feeling  that  life  itself,  whether  in 
the  weed  or  the  philosopher,  is  an  “  entity  ”  in  matter, 
but  not  of  it ;  the  view  which,  as  has  been  seen,  Dr 
Alfred  Russel  Wallace  and  others  hold  concerning  the 
introduction  of  a  spiritual  faculty  into  man  at  some 
stage  of  his  development  being  extended,  in  the  popular 
mind,  to  the  introduction  of  life  on  the  globe  as  due  to 
the  direct  action  of  the  Almighty.  Huxley’s  assertion, 
that  “  living  matter  differs  from  other  matter  in  degree 
and  not  in  kind,”  is,  therefore,  a  hard  saying,  and  few 
there  be  who  accept  it.  It  seems  to  shatter  “  the 
mighty  hopes  that  make  us  men.”  The  theory  that 
man  has  descended,  in  an  unbroken  chain,  like  all  the 
other  higher  animals,  from  simple  life-forms,  offends  his 
“  pride  of  life  ”  ;  but  the  theory  that  there  is  no  differ¬ 
ence  in  kind  between  him  and  the  dust  on  which  he 
treads  excites  his  repugnance,  and  stirs  him  to  revolt. 
It  was  repellent  enough  to  make  him  one  with  the  tardy 
snail  and  the  immobile  oyster,  for  the  question  of  his 
immortality  seemed  thereby  involved  with  that  of  theirs  ; 
but  to  make  him  one  with  the  lifeless  earth  seemed  the 
very  “  superfluity  of  naughtiness,”  and  the  outcome  of  a 
diabolical  materialism. 

Huxley  knew  that  this  cry  would  be  raised  when 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


129 


he  went  to  Edinburgh.  And  although,  as  will  be  seen, 
he  made  “  a  protest,  from  the  philosophical  side,  against 
what  is  commonly  called  ‘  materialism,’  ”  he  found  him¬ 
self  “generally  credited  with  having  invented  ‘proto¬ 
plasm  ’  in  the  interests  of  ‘  materialism.’  ”  1  But  he  pro¬ 
ceeded  to  justify  his  words  by  the  following  comparison, 
the  design  of  which  was  to  show  that  the  ultimate 
nature  of  matter  is  as  fully  a  mystery  as  that  of  mind, 
and  that  the  terms  in  which  we  speak  of  the  one  are 
equally  applicable  to  the  other. 

Carbon,  hydrogen,  oxygen,  and  nitrogen,  when  brought 
together  under  certain  conditions,  give  rise  to  the  com¬ 
plex  stuff,  protoplasm,  which  manifests  what  is  known  as 
life.  When  two  of  these  elements,  oxygen  and  hydrogen, 
are  mixed  in  a  certain  proportion,  and  an  electric  spark 
is  passed  through  them,  they  disappear,  and  the  result 
is  water.  In  the  one  case  we  talk  of  a  “  vital  force  ” 
having  stirred  the  dead  elements  into  living  matter ;  but 
in  the  other  case  we  do  not  talk  of  a  something  called 
“aquosity”  having  blended  the  two  invisible  gases  into 
visible  water.  Is  not  the  one  process  as  mysterious  as 
the  other? 

Does  anybody  quite  comprehend  the  modus  opera?idi  of 
an  electric  spark,  which  traverses  a  mixture  of  oxygen  and 
hydrogen  ? 

What  justification  is  there,  then,  for  the  assumption  of  the 
existence  in  the  living  matter  of  a  something  which  has  no 
representative  or  correlative  in  the  not-living  matter  which 

1  Lay  Sermons,  Preface,  p.  vii. 

I 


130 


HUXLEY. 


gave  rise  to  it?  What  better  philosophical  status  has 
“vitality”  than  “aquosity”?  ...  If  the  phenomena  ex¬ 
hibited  by  water  are  its  properties,  so  are  those  presented 
by  protoplasm,  living  or  dead,  its  properties.  If  the  pro¬ 
perties  of  water  may  be  properly  said  to  result  from  the 
nature  and  disposition  of  its  component  molecules,  I  can  find 
no  intelligible  ground  for  refusing  to  say  that  the  properties 
of  protoplasm  result  from  the  nature  and  disposition  of  its 
molecules.  .  .  . 

It  may  seem  a  small  thing  to  admit  that  the  dull  vital 
actions  of  a  fungus  or  a  foraminifer  are  the  properties  of 
their  protoplasm,  and  are  the  direct  results  of  the  nature  of 
the  matter  of  which  they  are  composed.  But  if  their  proto¬ 
plasm  is  essentially  identical  with,  and  most  readily  converted 
into,  that  of  any  animal,  I  can  discover  no  logical  halting- 
place  between  the  admission  that  such  is  the  case  and  the 
further  concession  that  all  vital  action  may,  with  equal  pro¬ 
priety,  be  said  to  be  the  result  of  the  molecular  forces  of  the 
protoplasm  which  displays  it.  And  if  so,  it  must  be  true,  in 
the  same  sense  and  to  the  same  extent,  that  the  thoughts 
to  which  I  am  now  giving  utterance,  and  your  thoughts 
regarding  them,  are  the  expression  of  molecular  changes 
in  that  matter  of  life  which  is  the  source  of  our  other  vital 
phenomena.1 

The  origin  of  life  remains,  and  will  doubtless  remain, 
an  unsolved  problem,  if  for  no  other  reason  than  the 
absolute  effacement  of  the  primitive  forms,  the  fragility 
of  which  is  to  be  inferred  from  all  that  is  known  of  the 
lowest  organisms.  But  the  problem  of  the  origin  of 
water,  without  which  life  could  not  have  been,  also 
remains  unsolved.  The  chemist  can  both  decompose 
and  produce  water ;  but,  as  Huxley  asks,  who  can  com¬ 
prehend  the  modus  operandi  of  the  electric  spark  ? 

1  Coll.  Essays,  i.  pp.  152,  154. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


131 

Chemistry  has  also  succeeded  in  manufacturing  nearly 
two  hundred  organic  compounds  from  dead  matter ; 
Professor  Britschli  has  even  produced  a  substance  which 
simulates  protoplasm, — but  the  arcana  vittz  remains 
hidden.  Nevertheless,  noting  what  advances  have  been 
made  in  organic  chemistry,  in  molecular  physics,  and 
in  physiology,  Huxley  thinks  that  “it  would  be  the 
height  of  presumption  for  any  man  to  say  that  the 
conditions  under  which  matter  assumes  the  properties 
we  call  1  vital  ’  may  not  be  artificially  brought  together.” 
The  manifest  intimate  connection  between  vital  and 
electrical  phenomena  is  a  further  reason  against  dog¬ 
matism  on  the  subject.  And  since  the  “  scientific  use 
of  the  imagination  ”  has  been  the  handmaid  of  progress, 
it  is  permissible  to  speculate,  as  does  Huxley,  on  the 
possible  mode  of  the  beginning  of  life,  whose  “vital 
spark,”  once  kindled,  has,  like  the  fire  on  the  altar  of 
Vesta,  known  no  extinguishment. 

To  say  that,  in  the  admitted  absence  of  evidence,  I  have 
any  belief  as  to  the  mode  in  which  the  existing  forms  of  life 
have  originated,  would  be  using  words  in  a  wrong  sense. 
But  expectation  is  permissible  where  belief  is  not ;  and  if  it 
were  given  me  to  look  beyond  the  abyss  of  geologically 
recorded  time  to  the  still  more  remote  period  when  the 
earth  was  passing  through  physical  and  chemical  condi¬ 
tions  which  it  can  no  more  see  again  than  a  man  can 
recall  his  infancy,  I  should  expect  to  be  a  witness  of  the 
evolution  of  living  protoplasm  from  not-living  matter. 

I  should  expect  to  see  it  appear  under  forms  of  great 
simplicity,  endowed,  like  existing  fungi,  with  the  power  of 
determining  the  formation  of  new  protoplasm  from  such 


132 


HUXLEV. 


matters  as  ammonium  carbonates,  oxalates,  and  tartrates, 
alkaline  and  earthy  phosphates,  and  water  without  the  aid 
of  light.  That  is  the  expectation  to  which  analogical 
reasoning  leads  me  ;  but  I  beg  you  once  more  to  recollect 
that  I  have  no  right  to  call  my  opinion  anything  but  an 
act  of  philosophical  faith.1 

The  success  which  has  attended  the  search  after 
fundamental  likeness  between  the  earth  and  its  living, 
as  well  as  not-living,  contents,  has  followed  all  observa¬ 
tion  into  the  nature  and  constitution  of  the  system  of 
which  the  earth  is  one  of  the  lesser  members.  While 
the  conditions  prevailing  in  the  sun  and  planets  make 
it  certain  that  life,  as  we  know  it,  cannot  be  present  in 
them,  the  differences  between  them  and  our  globe  are 
only,  using  the  term  in  its  chemical  sense,  quantitative. 
They  are  made  of  the  same  stuff  as  the  globe  itself. 
So,  broadly  speaking,  are  the  stars.  The  year  1859  is 
memorable  in  science,  not  only  for  the  publication  of 
the  Origi?i  of  Species,  but  for  the  triumphant  researches 
of  Kirchhoff  and  Bunsen  into  the  chemistry  of  the 
sun. 

In  1802,  one  hundred  and  thirty  years  after  Newton 
had  refracted  a  sun-ray  on  a  prism,  and  shown  that 
light  is  made  up  of  differently  coloured  rays,  Wollaston, 
using  a  thin  slit  to  admit  the  ray,  observed  that  it  was 
crossed  by  a  few  dark  lines.  In  1814  Fraunhofer 
succeeded,  by  means  of  yet  finer  apparatus,  in  detecting 
nearly  six  hundred  of  these  lines.  He,  and  following 
observers,  made  shrewd  guesses  as  to  their  meaning, 

1  Coll.  Essays ,  viii.  p.  256. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


133 


but  another  forty-five  years  passed  before  the  riddle  was 
read.  The  details  of  its  solution  are  given  in  popular 
books  on  astronomy ;  and  here  it  must  suffice  to  say 
that  the  lines,  which  are  now  counted  in  their  thousands, 
reveal  the  secret  of  the  chemical  constitution  of  the  sun, 
and  tell  us  that  not  only  are  iron,  sodium,  and  some 
thirty  other  elements  present  in  his  atmosphere,  the 
spectrum  of  iron  alone  numbering  above  two  thousand 
lines,  but  that  the  raw  materials  of  protoplasm,  notably 
its  most  important  constituent,  carbon,  are  present  also.1 
Kirchhoff’s  discovery  was  followed  by  Sir  William 
Huggins’s  analysis  of  the  light  from  stars  and  nebulae, 
which  proved  that  the  former  are  made  of  like  materials 
as  the  sun,  himself  a  star  of  no  high  magnitude,  and 
that  the  latter  are  gaseous,  the  vagrant  comets  having  a 
spectrum  which  is  a  compound  of  carbon  and  hydrogen. 
The  same  astronomer  also  ingeniously  discovered  that 
a  minute  displacement  of  the  lines  of  their  spectra 
gave  a  key  to  the  direction  of  the  movements  of  the 
stars  in  space,  while  their  colours  indicate  whether  they 
are  in  the  stages  of  youth,  maturity,  or  decay. 

It  is  a  far  cry  from  the  apelike  man  to  the  nebula, 
and  yet,  in  the  foregoing  rapid  summary  of  cosmic 
processes,  no  warrant  can  be  found  for  assumption  of  any 
break  in  causal  relations.  Nevertheless,  when  Huxley 
made  the  naked  statement  that  there  is  no  difference  in 
kind  between  living  and  not-living  matter;  and  when 

1  On  the  apparent  absence  of  oxygen  and  nitrogen  in  the  solar 
atmosphere,  see  my  Pioneers  of  Evolution,  p.  165. 


134 


HUXLEY. 


Tyndall,  decking  the  same  in  rhetorical  garb,  said  that 
“all  our  philosophy,  all  our  poetry,  all  our  science,  all 
our  art — Plato,  Shakespeare,  Newton,  and  Raphael — 
are  potential  in  the  fires  of  the  sun,” 1 2  there  can  be 
little  wonder  that  charges  of  the  kind  made  by  the 
Presbytery  of  Belfast,  that  they  “ignored  the  existence 
of  God,  and  advocated  pure  and  simple  materialism,” 
were  levelled  against  them. 

Huxley  anticipated  this ;  and  in  his  Edinburgh 
lecture,  as  later,  more  elaborately,  in  Hume  and  Helps 
to  the  Study  of  Berkeley?  he  deals  with  subjects  which 
bring  us  face  to  face  with  the  ultimate  problems  of 
philosophy.  He  was  no  tyro  in  these  :  from  his  early 
boyhood,  when,  reading  Sir  William  Hamilton,  he 
found  only  “  cunning  phrases  for  answers,”  3  his  interest 
in  metaphysics  had  been  deep  and  constant.  He  had 
only  scorn  for  the  logomachies  of  the 

“  pure  metaphysicians,”  who  attempt  to  base  the  theory  of 
knowing  upon  supposed  necessary  and  universal  truths,  and 
assert  that  scientific  observation  is  impossible  unless  such 
truths  are  already  known  and  implied,  which  to  those  who  are 
not  “  pure  metaphysicians  ”  seems  very  much  as  if  one  should 
say  that  the  fall  of  a  stone  cannot  be  observed  unless  the  law 
of  gravitation  is  already  in  the  mind  of  the  observer.4 

The  roots  of  every  system  of  philosophy  lie  deep  among 
the  facts  of  physiology.  No  one  can  doubt  that  the  organs 
and  the  functions  of  sensation  are  as  much  a  part  of  the 
province  of  the  physiologist  as  are  the  organs  and  functions 


1  Fragments  of  Science,  p.  453. 

2  These  fil-1  the  sixth  volume  of  Collected  Essays. 

2  Ante,  p.  3.  4  Coll.  Essays ,  vi.  p.  62. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


135 


of  motion  or  those  of  digestion  ;  and  yet  it  is  impossible  to 
gain  an  acquaintance  with  even  the  rudiments  of  the 
physiology  of  sensation  without  being  led  straight  to  one  of 
the  most  fundamental  of  all  metaphysical  problems.  In  fact, 
the  sensory  operations  have  been,  from  time  immemorial,  the 
battle-ground  of  philosophers.1 

Wherefore,  in  the  preface  to  the  latest  edition  of 
Hume ,  he  caustically  advises  those  “  who  desire  to 
discourse  fluently  and  learnedly  about  philosophical 
questions  to  begin  with  the  Ionians  and  to  work 
steadily  through  to  the  latest  speculative  treatise”;  while 
for  those  who  “are  animated  by  the  much  rarer  desire 
for  real  knowledge,”  and  who  want  to  get  a  clear  con¬ 
ception  of  the  “  deepest  problems  set  before  the  intellect 
of  man,”  he  sees  no  need  to  travel  outside  “  the  limits 
of  the  English  tongue.”  For  this  purpose  “three 
authors  will  suffice,  namely,  Berkeley,  Hume,  and 
Hobbes.”  To  which  select  company  there  may  be 
added  himself,  with  advice  to  master  the  sixth  volume 
of  Collected  Essays  and  the  papers  on  Descartes.2 

A  materialist,  as  commonly  understood,  holds  that 
the  universe  is  made-up  of  matter,  of  which  all  forms  of 
activity,  whether  mechanical  or  spiritual,  are  products. 
The  substance  called  matter  is  thus  the  substance  of  all 
things.  This  shallow  view  Huxley  wholly  repudiated, 
but  not  without  protest  against  the  vulgar  idea  of  matter 
entertained  by  the  majority  of  persons.  In  an  appendix 
to  a  paper  on  the  “  Metaphysics  of  Sensation  ”  he  shows 
that  what  is  loosely  and  ignorantly  spoken  of  as  dead  or 
1  Coll.  Essays ,  vi.  p.  291.  2  lb .,  i.  pp.  166-250. 


HUXLEY. 


!36 

inert  and  altogether  base — a  notion  due  to  Platonists 
and  to  theologians,  both  of  the  East  and  West — throbs 
with  rhythmic  movements  of  incredible  rapidity,  and  is 
charged  with  that  element  of  true  mystery  wherein 
wonder  has  its  abiding  source. 

The  handful  of  soil  is  a  factory  thronged  with  swarms  of 
busy  workers  ;  the  rusty  nail  is  an  aggregation  of  millions  of 
particles  moving  with  inconceivable  velocity  in  a  dance  of 
infinite  complexity,  yet  perfect  measure  ;  harmonic  with  like 
performances  throughout  the  solar  system.  If  there  is  good 
ground  for  any  conclusion,  there  is  such  for  the  belief  that 
the  substance  of  these  particles  has  existed,  and  will  exist, 
that  the  energy  which  stirs  them  has  persisted,  and  will 
persist,  without  assignable  limit,  either  in  the  past  or  in  the 
future.  .  .  .  Those  who  are  thoroughly  imbued  with  this  view 
of  what  is  called  “matter”  find  it  a  little  difficult  to  under¬ 
stand  why  that  which  is  termed  “mind”  should  give  itself 
such  airs  of  superiority  over  the  twin  sister,  to  whom,  so  far 
as  our  planet  is  concerned,  it  might  be  hazardous  to  deny 
the  right  of  primogeniture. 

Accepting  the  ordinary  view  of  mind,  it  is  a  substance  the 
properties  of  which  are  states  of  consciousness,  on  the  one 
hand,  and  energy  of  the  same  order  as  that  of  the  material 
world  (or  else  it  would  not  be  able  to  affect  the  latter)  on  the 
other  hand.  It  is  admitted  that  chance  has  no  more  place 
in  the  world  of  mind  than  it  has  in  that  of  matter.  Sensa¬ 
tions,  emotions,  intellections  are  subject  to  an  order  as  strict 
and  inviolable  as  that  which  obtains  among  material  things.1 

The  question  follows,  “  What  can  we  know  of  what  we 
call  matter  or  of  what  we  call  mind  ?  ”  And  the  answer 
is,  So  far  as  the  ultimate  nature  of  either  is  concerned, 
nothing.  Our  knowledge  of  both  is  inferential ;  it  is 

1  Coll.  Essays ,  vi.  p.  285. 


THE  INTERPRETER. 


137 


limited  to  the  impressions  conveyed  by  the  senses  to 
the  brain :  in  Huxley’s  words,  “  our  knowledge  is 
restricted  to  those  feelings  of  which  we  assume  external 
phenomena  to  be  the  cause.” 

The  senses  are  the  gateways  of  knowledge,  and  we 
assume  that  impulses  vibrating  from  without  enter  these, 
and  are  conveyed  by  the  nerves  to  the  central  nervous 
system — the  seat  of  consciousness,  or  of  knowledge  of 
what  goes  on  in  the  mind.  We  see,  we  smell,  we  hear, 
we  taste,  we  touch ;  but  the  colour,  the  scent,  the  sound, 
the  flavour,  the  hardness  or  softness,  the  warmth  or  cold¬ 
ness,  are  not  in  the  things  which  we  assume  to  be  the 
cause  of  these  sensations.  They  are  in  what  is  called 
“  states  of  consciousness.”  How  the  passage  is  effected 
from  the  nerve-cells  to  consciousness  we  have  no  means 
of  knowing.  The  thing  is  an  insoluble  mystery.  The 
mutual  dependence  of  what  we  call  the  body  and  what 
we  call  the  mind  is  certain.  We  know  nothing  of  mind 
apart  from  matter.  We  know  that  the  brain  is  the  organ 
of  thought,  and  we  cannot  conceive  of  changes  in  the 
nerve-cells  being  produced  by  consciousness,  so  that  the 
psychical  seems  wholly  subordinate  to  the  physical. 
Every  feeling,  every  thought,  is  accompanied  by  molec¬ 
ular  changes,  and  Huxley  expressed  the  belief,  which 
the  “new  psychology”  may  justify,  that  “we  shall, 
sooner  or  later,  arrive  at  a  mechanical  equivalent  of 
consciousness,  just  as  we  have  arrived  at  a  mechanical 
equivalent  of  heat.”  1  That  marvellous  faculty  by  which 

1  Coll.  Essays,  i.  p.  19 1. 


HUXLEY. 


things  are  remembered  appears  to  be  due  to  molecular 
changes  “  which  give  rise  to  a  state  of  consciousness, 
leaving  a  more  or  less  persistent  structural  modification, 
through  which  the  same  molecular  changes  may  be  re¬ 
generated  by  other  agencies  than  the  cause  which  first 
produced  them.” 1 

Of  course  no  sane  person  doubts  the  existence  of  an 
external  world,  or  cosmos,  built  up,  in  Lord  Kelvin’s 
phrase,  “  of  coarse-grained  matter.”  Atoms  are  not,  as 
Professor  Rucker  skilfully  argued  in  his  Presidential 
Address  on  the  “Fundamental  Concepts  of  Physics” 
to  the  British  Association  at  Glasgow  in  1901,  “merely 
helps  to  puzzled  mathematicians,  but  physical  realities,” 
probably  made  up  of  simpler  parts,  modifications  of 
one  prima  materia.  And  in  respect  of  force,  the 
several  modes  of  motion  are  explicable  only  on  the 
assumption  that  particles  of  matter  are  being  moved. 
Hence  the  atomic  theory,  despite  recent  attacks,  holds 
the  field.2  Concerning  these  things,  the  common  con¬ 
sciousness  of  mankind  brings  the  same  report,  but  the 
fact  no  less  remains  that  we  can  only  assume  the  exist¬ 
ence  of  beings  with  minds  like  our  own.  For  they  are 
a  part  of  the  phenomena  whose  ultimate  nature,  as  was 
said  above,  we  cannot  know.  There  is  “  only  one 
abstract  certainty  possible  to  man — namely,  that  at  any 
given  moment  the  feeling  which  he  has  exists.  All 

1  Coll.  Essays,  i.  p.  215. 

2  For  Professor  Rucker’s  Address,  see  Times ,  September  1, 
1901. 


THE  INTERPRETER.  1 39 

other  so-called  certainties  are  beliefs  of  greater  or  less 
intensity.” 1  The  poet-astronomer  of  Naishapur  stretches 
“  lame  hands  ”  across  the  ages  to  the  modern  psycho¬ 
logist  : — 

“  We  are  no  other  than  a  moving  row 
Of  Magic  Shadow-Shapes  that  come  and  go 
Round  with  the  Sun-illumined  Lantern  held 
In  Midnight  by  the  Master  of  the  Show.” 

But,  as  Huxley  points  out,  although  it  is  of  small  conse¬ 
quence  whether  we  speak  of  the  phenomena  of  matter 
in  terms  of  spirit,  or  of  those  of  spirit  in  terms  of  matter, 
since  matter  may  be  regarded  as  a  form  of  thought,  and 
thought  may  be  regarded  as  a  property  of  matter,  there 
is  every  reason  for  using  the  materialistic  terminology — 

For  it  connects  thought  with  the  other  phenomena  of  the 
universe,  and  suggests  inquiry  into  the  nature  of  those 
physical  conditions,  or  concomitants  of  thought,  which  are 
more  or  less  accessible  to  us,  and  a  knowledge  of  which 
may  help  us  to  exercise  the  same  kind  of  control  over  the 
world  of  thought  as  we  already  possess  in  respect  of  the 
material  world  :  whereas  the  alternative,  or  spiritualistic, 
terminology  is  utterly  barren,  and  leads  to  nothing  but 
obscurity  and  confusion  of  ideas.  .  .  .  But  the  man  of 
science  who,  forgetting  the  limits  of  philosophical  inquiry, 
slides  from  these  formulae  and  symbols  into  what  is  com¬ 
monly  understood  by  materialism,  seems  to  me  to  place 
himself  on  a  level  with  the  mathematician  who  should  mis¬ 
take  the  xJs  and  y’s  with  which  he  works  his  problems  for 
real  entities,  and  with  this  further  disadvantage,  as  com¬ 
pared  with  the  mathematician,  that  the  blunders  of  the 
latter  are  of  no  practical  consequence,  while  the  errors  of 


1  II.  262. 


140 


HUXLEY. 


systematic  materialism  may  paralyse  the  energies  and 
destroy  the  beauty  of  a  life.1 

In  his  repudiation  of  the  coarser  materialistic  views 
of  the  universe,  and  in  his  recognition  of  what  insoluble 
mystery  attends  the  connection  between  the  thoughts  of 
a  man  and  the  organ  of  those  thoughts,  Huxley  was 
under  no  delusion  that  he  had  disarmed  old  prejudices, 
or  secured  any  deserters  from  the  orthodox  camp.  For, 
in  place  of  conceding  anything,  he  had  only  made  clearer 
his  hostility  towards  the  supernatural  explanations  in 
which  alone  his  opponents  found  rest  and  satisfaction. 
And  seeing  to  what  narrow  dimensions  the  region  once 
covered  by  those  explanations  had  shrunk  before  the 
advance  of  the  forces  of  natural  knowledge,  he  pressed 
on  to  conquest  of  what  remained. 

1  Coll.  Essays  i.  pp.  164,  165. 


i4i 


IV. 

THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 

In  a  letter  to  his  wife,  written  at  Baden,  in  1873, 
Huxley  says  : — 

We  are  in  the  midst  of  a  gigantic  movement,  greater 
than  that  which  preceded  and  produced  the  Reformation, 
and  really  only  the  continuation  of  that  movement.  But 
there  is  nothing  new  in  the  ideas  which  lie  at  the  bottom  of 
the  movement,  nor  is  any  reconcilement  possible  between 
free  thought  and  traditional  authority.  One  or  other  will 
have  to  succumb  after  a  struggle  of  unknown  duration, 
which  will  have  as  side  issues  vast  political  and  social 
troubles.  I  have  no  more  doubt  that  free  thought  will  win 
in  the  long-run  than  I  have  that  I  sit  here  writing  to  you,  or 
that  this  free  thought  will  organise  itself  into  a  coherent 
system,  embracing  human  life  and  the  world  as  one 
harmonious  whole.  But  this  organisation  will  be  the  work 
of  generations  of  men,  and  those  who  further  it  most  will 
be  those  who  teach  men  to  rest  in  no  lie,  and  to  rest  in  no 
verbal  delusions.  I  may  be  able  to  help  a  little  in  this 
direction — perhaps  I  may  have  helped  already.1 

Until  his  retirement,  twelve  years  afterwards,  that 
help  was,  perforce,  rendered  only  fitfully ;  but,  once 

1  I-  397- 


142 


HUXLEY. 


master  of  his  time,  Huxley  said  that  whether  it  was 
long  or  short,  he  should  devote  it  to  the  work  outlined 
in  the  papers  on  the  “  Evolution  of  Theology.”  1  There 
was  to  be  no  truce  with  “  that  ecclesiastical  spirit,  that 
clericalism,  which  is  the  deadly  enemy  of  science.” 
The  battle  had  gone  on,  intermittently,  for  a  quarter 
of  a  century.  A  fortnight  after  the  famous  duel  with 
Wilberforce,  when  writing  to  Hooker  about  a  proposed 
scientific  quarterly,  Huxley  jocosely  said  that  its  tone 
would  be  “mildly  episcopophagous,”  2  and  in  1889  he 
asks  Professor  Ray  Lankester  if  he  sees  “  any  chance  of 
educating  the  white  corpuscles  of  the  human  race  to  de¬ 
stroy  the  theological  bacteria  which  are  bred  in  parsons.”  3 
The  author  of  Lay  Sermons ,  let  it  be  said,  had  the  mak¬ 
ing  of  a  preacher  in  him.  In  the  fragment  of  auto¬ 
biography  reprinted  in  the  first  volume  of  the  Collected 
Essays ,  he  tells  how  in  early  childhood  he  turned  his 
pinafore  wrong  side  forwards  to  represent  a  surplice, 
and  held  forth  to  his  mother’s  kitchenmaids.  And 
the  impression  of  his  homiletic  gifts  has  sly  reference 
in  Bishop  ThirlwalFs  Letters  to  a  Friend ,4  when,  speak¬ 
ing  of  the  Metaphysical  Society  (founded  in  1869),  he 
says  that  “among  the  contributors  to  its  proceedings 
have  been  Archbishop  Huxley  and  Professor  Manning.” 

Polemics,  as  Huxley  said,  “are  always  more  or  less 
an  evil.”  But  the  lukewarmness  which  lets  error  and 
corruption  pursue  their  baneful  course  is  a  greater  evil. 
And  in  the  questions  at  issue  between  the  exponents  of 
1  Coll.  Essays,  iv.  chap.  viii.  2  I.  210.  3  II.  234.  4  P.  317. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


143 


the  doctrine  of  Evolution  and  the  defenders  of  ortho¬ 
doxy  and  privilege  there  was  no  place  for  indifference 
or  compromise.  It  was  guerre  a  outrance .  The 
supremacy  of  clericalism  involves  the  thraldom  of  the 
mind,  because  its  submission  to  an  authority  claiming 
supernatural  origin,  and,  therefore,  one  not  to  be 
questioned,  save  at  the  soul’s  peril,  was  demanded.  In 
ordinary  matters,  the  claimant  to  authority  submits  his 
credentials,  on  the  verification  of  which  his  claim  is 
admitted  or  rejected.  And  in  matters  of  such  high 
import  as  the  beliefs  which  rule  a  man’s  life,  it  would 
seem  that  the  same  method  should  apply.  Yet  the 
notion  is  widespread,  even  among  intelligent  persons, 
that  the  credentials  required  in  mundane  things  are 
not  to  be  demanded  in  what  are  deemed  higher  things. 
The  spiritual  “  powers  that  be  ” — bishops,  priests,  and 
deacons — “are  ordained  of  God,”  and  the  documents 
on  which  their  claims  are  based  are  exempt  from 
scrutiny.  The  prevalence  of  such  a  notion  is  explicable 
only  by  the  fact  that  the  majority  of  people  govern 
their  workaday  lives  on  principles  different  from  those 
which  operate  in  the  creeds  which  they  profess.  They 
rely,  in  lazy  acquiescence,  upon  the  assurances  of  the 
official  defenders  of  the  faith  that  the  “  Church’s  one 
foundation  ”  remains  unshaken.  “  Their  faith,”  in  the 
words  of  Professor  W.  James,  “is  faith  in  some  one 
else’s  faith,  and  in  the  greatest  matters  this  is  most 
the  case.”  For  inquiry  involves  effort,  and  there  is 
ease  in  travelling  along  the  line  of  least  resistance. 


144 


HUXLEY. 


In  opposition,  wide  as  the  poles  asunder,  to  this, 

the  improver  of  natural  knowledge  absolutely  refuses  to 
acknowledge  authority,  as  such.  For  him,  scepticism  is  the 
highest  of  duties  ;  blind  faith  the  one  unpardonable  sin.  And 
it  cannot  be  otherwise,  for  every  great  advance  in  natural 
knowledge  has  involved  the  absolute  rejection  of  authority} 
the  cherishing  of  the  keenest  scepticism,  the  annihilation 
of  the  spirit  of  blind  faith  ;  and  the  most  ardent  votary  of 
science  holds  his  firmest  convictions,  not  because  the  men 
he  most  venerates  hold  them,  not  because  their  verity  is 
testified  by  portents  and  wonders  ;  but  because  his  experience 
teaches  him  that  whenever  he  chooses  to  bring  these  convic¬ 
tions  into  contact  with  their  primary  source,  Nature — when¬ 
ever  he  thinks  fit  to  test  them  by  appealing  to  experiment 
and  to  observation — Nature  will  confirm  them.  The  man  of 
science  has  learned  to  believe  in  justification,  not  by  faith, 
but  by  verification.1 

And  it  was  because  clericalism  demanded  acceptance 
of  its  claims  in  “  blind  faith  ”  that  Huxley  would 
make  no  terms  with  it. 

“  I  am  very  glad,”  he  writes  to  a  correspondent,  “  that 
you  see  the  importance  of  doing  battle  with  the  clericals. 
I  am  astounded  at  the  narrowness  of  view  of  many  of  our 
colleagues  on  this  point !  They  shut  their  eyes  to  the  ob¬ 
stacles  which  clericalism  raises  in  every  direction  against 
scientific  ways  of  thinking,  which  are  even  more  important 
than  scientific  discoveries. 

“  I  desire  that  the  next  generation  may  be  less  fettered  by 
the  gross  and  stupid  superstitions  of  orthodoxy  than  mine  has 
been.”  2 

He  observed  that  the  conversion  of  a  man  into  a 
“ clerk  in  holy  orders”  was  not  attended  with  any  addi- 
1  Coll.  Essays,  i.  pp.  40,  41.  2  II.  234. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


145 


tion  to  his  intelligence.  On  the  contrary,  it  leads  to  the 
cramping  of  his  intellect,  since  at  a  fluent  period  of  life, 
when  he  is  on  the  threshold  of  its  problems,  he  is  re¬ 
quired  to  stunt  the  further  development  of  his  mind  by 
declaring  that  he  accepts  certain  beliefs  as  final.1  Nor 
does  the  clothing  him  with  a  shovel-hat,  apron,  and 
gaiters  “  in  the  smallest  degree  augment  such  title  to 
respect  as  his  opinions  may  intrinsically  possess.”  2  The 
emphasising  of  this  in  the  case  of  bishops  was  the  more 
necessary  because  the  degree  of  importance  with  which 
the  lay  mind  invests  any  statement  by  a  cleric  is  regu¬ 
lated  by  his  position  in  the  Church.  Huxley’s  “episco- 
pophagy  ”  took  humorous  form  in  the  story  of  a  country 
school  lad  who  came  near  the  boundary  -  line  in  an 
examination,  one  of  his  blunders  consisting  in  putting 
the  mitral  valve,  so-called  from  its  resemblance  to  a 
mitre,  on  the  right  side  of  the  heart  instead  of  on  the 
left  side.  “  On  appeal,  Huxley  let  him  through,  ob¬ 
serving,  1  Poor  little  beggar,  I  never  got  them  [the 
valves]  correctly  myself  until  I  reflected  that  a  bishop 
was  never  in  the  right.’  ” 3 

In  opening  the  campaign,  Huxley  did  not  waste 

1  “  If  the  clergy  are  bound  down,  and  the  laity  unbound  ;  if  the 
teacher  may  not  seek  the  Truth,  and  the  taught  may  ;  if  the  Church 
puts  the  Bible  in  the  hand  of  one  as  a  living  spirit  and  in  the  hand 
of  the  other  as  a  dead  letter — what  is  to  come  of  it  ?  I  love  the 
Church  of  England.  But  what  is  to  become  of  such  a  monstrous 
system,  such  a  Godless  lie  as  this?”  (To  Professor  Dawkins,  1862.) 
— Letters  of  (the  then  Rev.)  John  Richard  Green,  p.  no. 

2  Coll.  Essays ,  i.  p.  249  ;  and  see  Morley’s  Diderot ,  ii.  p.  50 

(note).  3  II.  415. 

K 


146 


HUXLEY. 


powder  and  shot  on  that  irreconcilable  enemy  of 
knowledge  and  the  liberty  which  is  its  fruit,  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  “the  one  great  spiritual  organisation 
which  is  able  to  resist,  and  must,  as  a  matter  of  life  and 
death,  resist  the  progress  of  science  and  modern  civilisa¬ 
tion.”  1  He  divided  the  clergy  of  the  Established  Church 
into  three  sections  :  “  an  immense  body  who  are  ignorant, 
and  speak  out ;  a  small  proportion  who  know  and  are 
silent ;  and  a  minute  minority  who  know  and  speak  ac¬ 
cording  to  their  knowledge.”  Only  with  the  last-named 
had  he  anything  in  common ;  but  his  intellectual  honesty 
caused  him  to  sympathise  less  with  the  “half-and-half 
sentimental  school,”  represented  by  divines  of  the  type 
of  Dean  Farrar,  than  “with  thoroughgoing  orthodoxy,” 
as  represented  by  the  late  Mr  Spurgeon.  Of  one  and 
all  of  them  it  may  be  said  that  his  thoughts  were  not 
their  thoughts,  nor  his  ways  their  ways.  He  dealt  with 
facts;  they  played  with  phrases.  They  acted  as  if  “the 
analysis  of  terms  is  the  right  way  of  knowledge,  and 
mistook  the  multiplication  of  propositions  for  the  dis¬ 
covery  of  fresh  truth.”  2  And  he  thought  them  lacking 
in  straightforwardness.  His  conversation  was  “Yea, 
yea,”  or  “  Nay,  nay  ”  ;  theirs  was  evasive,  or  qualifying, 
when  a  direct  question  was  put  to  them.  To  him  they 
seemed  to  confuse  much  and  to  explain  nothing.  And 
he  felt  that  if  men  of  science  have  not  lightened  our 
darkness  concerning  many  things,  theologians  have 

1  Coll.  Essays ,  iii.  p.  120. 

2  Rousseau ,  by  John  Morley,  ii.  p.  338. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST- 


147 


only  deepened  it.  To  mix  with  them  was  to  inhale 
a  relaxing  air  wherein  the  fibres  of  veracity  were 
loosened. 

Some  time  before  his  death,  the  decay  of  dogmatic 
theology,  which  a  changed  intellectual  atmosphere  had 
brought  about,  was  followed  by  a  revival  of  sacerdotal¬ 
ism,  the  force  of  which  has  increased  rather  than  abated. 
The  result  is  a  general  materialising  of  “  aids  to  faith.” 
Churches  and  services  are  more  ornate ;  the  sensuous 
stimuli  of  music,  incense,  and  colour  are  brought  into 
play ;  greater  stress  is  laid  on  the  importance  of  bap¬ 
tismal  and  other  sacramental  rites,  with  the  consequent 
aggrandisement  of  the  sacerdotalist  as  their  divinely 
authorised  administrator.  The  emotions  have  unwhole¬ 
some  excitation  ;  the  reason  is  drugged.  A  sermon — if 
it  be  not  a  sleeping-draught — makes  appeal  to  the  in¬ 
tellect  ;  it  may  convert,  or  it  may  fail  to  convince.  But 
a  rite  requires  unquestioning  acceptance  of  its  super¬ 
natural  obligation  and  nature  as  the  condition  of  its 
efficacy.  To  partake  in  it  demands  no  mental  effort. 
This  thaumaturgy  in  religion  has  its  correlatives  in  the 
pseudo-mysticism  of  the  present  day,  as  in  the  spurious 
remedies  of  “Christian  Science”  for  diseases;  in  the 
trickeries  of  spiritualism,  whose  phenomena,  were  they 
true,  would,  as  Huxley  said,  “  furnish  an  additional 
argument  against  suicide”;1  in  the  charlatanry  of 
palmistry,  astrology,  and  other  quackeries,  evidencing 
how  superficial  are  the  changes  in  human  nature.  “  So 
1  I.  420;  and  see  Coll.  Essays ,  v.  pp.  341,  342. 


148 


HUXLEY. 


little  trouble,”  says  Thucydides,  “  do  men  take  in  search 
after  truth  ;  so  readily  do  they  accept  whatever  comes 
first  to  hand.”  1 

Huxley  was  well  equipped  in  historical  knowledge. 
When  Dr  St  George  Mivart  cited  Suarez  and  other 
schoolmen  in  his  criticisms  on  the  Origin  of  Species ,  he 
found  his  match  in  Huxley.  The  outlines  of  the  course 
of  events  following  the  death  of  Jesus,  which  he  gives  in 
his  essays  on  the  “  Evolution  of  Theology,”  show  that  he 
knew  ecclesiastical  history  better  than  many  ecclesiastics 
themselves,  for  these  too  often  know  it  only  in  the 
idealised  or  partisan  forms  presented  by  orthodox 
historians.  No  thoughtful  student  of  the  past,  with  all 
its  cross-currents  and  complexities,  will  make  the  shame¬ 
ful  story  of  religious  wars  and  persecutions  an  occasion 
of  reproach  against  the  Churches  of  to-day.  Humanity 
has  a  terrible  indictment  against  theology,  but  the  charge 
cannot  be  laid  at  the  door  of  our  contemporaries.  Never¬ 
theless,  in  the  degree  that  the  Church  has  not  purged 
herself  of  the  old  Adam  of  the  anti-progressive  spirit, 
she  stands  condemned  before  the  modern  world,  and 
with  no  such  plea  as  antiquity  might  offer.  Her  con¬ 
demnation  is  complete.  Taking  history  no  farther  back 
than  the  last  century,  it  will  be  found  that  there  was  not 
a  movement,  political,  social,  or  intellectual,  having  as 
its  aim  the  bettering  of  the  condition  of  the  people, 
which  she  did  not  oppose  tooth  and  nail.  She  lifted  no 
voice  against  the  barbaric  criminal  code  under  which. 

1  I.  20  (Jowetl’s  trans.) 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


149 


well  within  the  nineteenth  century,  two  hundred  offences 
were  punishable  with  death  ; 1  her  bishops  opposed  the 
measures  for  the  abolition  of  theological  tests  for  public 
offices,  for  the  removal  of  disabilities  on  Roman  Catholics, 
Jews,  and  Dissenters  ;  in  the  abolition  of  slavery  in 
British  possessions,  and  in  the  reform  of  the  incredibly 
horrible  state  of  prisons,  and  of  the  inhuman  treatment 
of  lunatics  in  this  kingdom,  she  took  no  initiative ;  she 
fought  against  unsectarian  elementary  education  ;  she 
still  wages  bitter  war  to  enforce  the  teaching  of  her  dis¬ 
credited  dogmas ;  and,  to  her  even  greater  shame,  fans 
and  fosters  the  spirit  of  militarism  in  temples  on  whose 
walls  are  inscribed,  “  On  earth  peace,  and  goodwill 
towards  men.”  And,  withal,  trading  on  the  ignorance 
of  the  multitude,  her  ministers  have  the  audacity  to 
claim  credit  for  the  removal  of  unjust  and  brutal 
measures  from  the  statute-book  of  the  realm,  and  for 
the  general  spread  of  humanitarianism ;  whereas  it  is 
solely  to  the  development  of  sympathy  born  of  know¬ 
ledge  that  these  are  due.  The  Church  has  tardily 
followed  where  these  have  led.  For  these  reasons, 
written  clear  on  the  page  of  history,  Huxley  called  the 
“  ecclesiastical  spirit  the  deadly  enemy  of  science.” 

But  for  the  confusion  which  men  make  between  the 

1  Old  Bailey. — William  Keep,  a  lad  of  fourteen  years  of  age, 
was  indicted  for  stealing  a  Bank  of  England  note  out  of  a  letter 
which  had  come  into  his  possession  in  consequence  of  his  having 
been  employed  in  the  General  Post  Office  as  a  sorter  of  letters.  .  .  . 
The  jury  found  the  prisoner — Guilty — Death.  —  Times ,  Nov.  I,  1801. 
The  death-sentences  were  sometimes  commuted. 


HUXLEY. 


150 

letter  and  the  spirit  it  should  be  needless  to  say  that 
Huxley  had  no  quarrel — who  can  have  ? — with  religion, 
defining  this  as  “  a  consciousness  of  the  limitations  of 
man  and  a  sense  of  an  open  secret  which  is  impene¬ 
trable,” 1  and  as  “the  reverence  and  love  for  an  ethical 
ideal,  and  the  desire  to  realise  that  ideal  in  life  which 
every  man  ought  to  feel.” 2  The  ideal  will  be  low  or 
high  according  to  the  standard  reached  by  a  community, 
but,  whatever  that  standard  may  be,  it  represents  the 
attitude  towards  unseen  or  envisaged  powers  which 
affect  men  deeply  and  constantly.  No  religion,  how¬ 
ever  repellent  it  may  be  to  refined  natures,  has  taken 
root  which  did  not  adjust  itself  to,  and  answer,  some 
need  of  the  human  heart.  And  the  measure  of  our 
knowledge  of  the  various  faiths  of  mankind  will  be  the 
measure  of  our  sympathy.  What  quarrel  the  evolu¬ 
tionist  may  have  is  with  the  letter  of  theology,  “  which 
killeth,”  not  with  the  spirit  of  religion,  which  “giveth 
life.”  As  Huxley  says  — 

The  antagonism  between  science  and  religion,  about 
which  we  hear  so  much,  appears  to  me  to  be  purely  factiti¬ 
ous — fabricated,  on  the  one  hand,  by  short-sighted  religious 
people  who  confound  a  certain  branch  of  science,  theology, 
with  religion  ;  and,  on  the  other,  by  equally  short-sighted 
scientific  people  who  forget  that  science  takes  for  its  province 
only  that  which  is  susceptible  of  clear  intellectual  compre¬ 
hension.  .  .  .  The  antagonism  of  science  is  to  the  heathen 
survivals  and  the  bad  philosophy  under  which  religion 
herself  is  often  wellnigh  crushed.  And  I  trust  that  this 


1  Coll.  Essays,  i.  p.  33. 


2  lb.,  v.  p.  250. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


1 5 1 

antagonism  will  never  cease  ;  but  that,  to  the  end  of  time, 
true  science  will  continue  to  fulfil  one  of  her  most  beneficent 
functions,  that  of  relieving  men  from  the  burden  of  false 
science,  which  is  imposed  upon  them  in  the  name  of 
Religion.1 

Superfluous  to  add,  therefore,  that  Huxley  was  no 
iconoclast :  no  man  who  is  imbued  with  the  spirit  of 
the  doctrine  of  evolution,  which  links  us  to  the  past 
as  its  products  and  finds  a  warrant  for  all  that  yet 
has  been,  can  be  that.  Regulation,  not  suppression, 
of  human  nature,  was  his  aim.  Pie  was  as  anxious  as 
any  defender  of  the  faith  can  be  that  religion  should 
“bring  forth  the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness”;  his 
care  was  to  afford  it  free  play  by  the  removal  of  the 
accretions  which  make  it  unlovely  and  a  reproach 
before  the  world.  In  an  address  delivered  as  far  back 
as  1871,  he  said  that  he  could 

conceive  the  existence  of  an  Established  Church  which 
should  be  a  blessing  to  the  community.  A  Church  in  which, 
week  by  week,  services  should  be  devoted,  not  to  the  itera¬ 
tion  of  abstract  propositions  in  theology,  but  to  the  setting 
before  men’s  minds  of  an  ideal  of  true,  just,  and  pure  living; 
a  place  in  which  those  who  are  weary  of  the  burden  of  daily 
cares  should  find  a  moment’s  rest  in  the  contemplation  of 
the  higher  life  which  is  possible  for  all,  though  attained  by 
so  few  ;  a  place  in  which  the  man  of  strife  and  of  business 
should  have  time  to  think  how  small,  after  all,  are  the 
rewards  he  covets  compared  with  peace  and  charity. 
Depend  upon  it,  if  such  a  Church  existed,  no  one  would 
seek  to  disestablish  it.2 


1  Coll.  Essays,  iv.  pp.  160,  163. 


2  lb.,  i.  p.  284. 


152 


HUXLEY. 


And  he  not  only  looked  with  no  favour  upon  criticism 
that  is  wholly  destructive ;  he  demurred,  “  both  as  a 
matter  of  principle  and  one  of  policy,  to  a  great  deal  of 
what  appears  as  c  free  thought  ’  literature.” 

Heterodox  ribaldry  disgusts  me,  I  confess,  rather  more 
than  orthodox  fanaticism.  It  is  at  once  so  easy  ;  so  stupid  ; 
such  a  complete  anachronism  in  England,  and  so  thoroughly 
calculated  to  disgust  and  repel  the  very  thoughtful  and 
serious  people  whom  it  ought  to  be  the  great  aim  to  attract. 
Old  Noll  knew  what  he  was  about  when  he  said  that  it  was 
of  no  use  to  try  to  fight  the  gentlemen  of  England  with 
tapsters  and  serving-men.  It  is  quite  as  hopeless  to  fight 
Christianity  with  scurrility.  We  want  a  regiment  of 
Ironsides.1 

The  mode  of  attack  thus  rightly  censured  is  well- 
nigh  obsolete.  The  old  fatuous  alternatives,  which  pre¬ 
sented  Jesus  as  a  divine  being  or  an  impostor,  and  the 
Bible  as  an  inspired  book  or  a  forgery,  rarely  enter  into 
modern  methods  of  controversy.  The  age  may  not  be 
very  earnest,  but  it  is  not  flippant,  in  these  matters. 
Beliefs  are  no  longer  only  attacked,  they  are  explained. 
Religions  are  no  longer  treated  as  wholly  true  or  as 
wholly  false,  as  the  inventions  of  designing  priests  or 
as  of  supernatural  origin ;  but  as  the  product  of  man’s 
crude  speculations  concerning  himself  and  his  surround¬ 
ings,  and  of  his  spiritual  needs,  no  matter  in  what  repul¬ 
sive  form  these  are  satisfied.  And  a  survey  shows  how 
each  one,  with  its  outcome  in  creed  and  ritual,  falls  into 
line  with  the  processes  of  evolution  :  how,  like  organ- 

1 II.  321. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


153 


isms,  all  spring  from  common  elements;  how,  like  these, 
they  bear  within  themselves  the  traces  of  their  stages  of 
development ;  how  natural  selection  acts  upon  them, 
their  survival  depending  on  their  power  of  adaptation, 
and  how,  this  failing,  they  perish  and  become  fossilised 
in  the  strata  of  obsolete  creeds. 

Beyond  the  general  remark  that  religion  arises,  “  like 
all  other  kinds  of  knowledge,  out  of  the  action  and 
interaction  of  man’s  mind  with  that  which  is  not  in 
man’s  mind,  and  takes  the  intellectual  coverings  of 
Fetichism  or  Polytheism  ;  of  Theism  or  Atheism,  of 
Superstition  or  Rationalism,” 1  Huxley  refrained  from 
speculations  as  to  the  particular  primary  impulses  which 
gave  this  or  that  shape  to  it.  All  such  speculations — 
and  history,  both  past  and  present,  has  seen  many  of 
them — are  foredoomed  to  failure,  because  the  “Naturall 
seed  of  Religion ,”  as  Hobbes  calls  it,2  is  the  product  of 
roots  that  lie  too  deep  down  for  discovery.  They  are 
intertwined  with  man’s  psychical  development ;  they  are 
fed  from  the  same  sources  whence  arise  the  psychical 
faculties  of  animals  ;  and  as  the  student  of  comparative 
mythology  and  comparative  theology  must  take  counsel 
with  the  anthropologist  and  folk-lorist,  so  must  all  of 
them  take  counsel  with  the  comparative  psychologist 
and  the  comparative  physiologist. 

In  such  spirit,  then,  Huxley  advanced  to  an  exam¬ 
ination  of  the  “  venerable  record  of  ancient  life,  miscalled 

1  Coll.  Essays ,  i.  p.  138. 

2  Leviathan  :  “Of  Man,”  ch.  xii.  pt.  i. 


154 


HUXLEY. 


a  book/’1  on  which  clericalism  rests  its  claims  and  its 
creeds.  A  quarter  of  a  century  earlier  there  had  been 
talk  about  prosecuting  Jowett  for  the  heretical  article  in 
j Essays  and  Reviews  wherein  he  laid  down  what  seemed 
the  irreverent  canon,  “  Interpret  the  Scripture  like  any 
other  book.” 2  It  would  be  difficult  to  say  in  what  other 
way  the  Bible  could  be  interpreted,  and,  since  i860,  the 
comparative  method,  which  has  yielded  valuable  results 
in  all  departments  of  research,  has  been  applied  un¬ 
challenged  to  the  sacred  text : — 

From  my  present  point  of  view  [said  Huxley,  in  the  open¬ 
ing  pages  of  his  essays  on  the  “  Evolution  of  Theology  ”], 
theology  is  regarded  as  a  natural  product  of  the  operations 
of  the  human  mind,  under  the  conditions  of  its  existence,  just 
as  any  other  branch  of  science,  or  the  arts  of  architecture, 
or  music,  or  painting,  are  such  products.  Like  them,  the¬ 
ology  has  a  history.  Like  them  also,  it  is  to  be  met  with 
in  certain  simple  and  rudimentary  forms  ;  and  these  can  be 
connected  by  a  multitude  of  gradations,  which  exist,  or  have 
existed,  among  people  of  various  ages  and  races,  with  the 
most  highly  developed  theologies  of  past  and  present 
times. 

We  are  all  likely  to  be  more  familiar  with  the  theological 
history  of  the  Israelites  than  with  that  of  any  other  nation. 
We  may  therefore  fitly  make  it  the  first  object  of  our  studies  ; 
and  it  will  be  convenient  to  commence  with  that  period  which 
lies  between  the  invasion  of  Canaan  and  the  early  days  of 
the  monarchy,  and  answers  to  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
centuries  B.c.,  or  thereabouts.  The  evidence  on  which  any 
conclusion  as  to  the  nature  of  Israelitic  theology  in  those 
days  must  be  based  is  wholly  contained  in  the  Hebrew 


1  Coll.  Essays ,  iv.  p.  289. 


2  P.  377  (1861  edition). 


the  controversialist. 


155 


Scriptures — an  agglomeration  of  documents  which  certainly 
belong  to  very  different  ages,  but  of  the  exact  dates  and 
authorship  of  any  one  of  which  (except  perhaps  a  few  of  the 
prophetical  writings)  there  is  no  evidence,  either  internal  or 
external,  so  far  as  I  can  discover,  of  such  a  nature  as  to 
justify  more  than  a  confession  of  ignorance,  or,  at  most,  an 
approximate  conclusion.  In  these  we  have  the  stratified 
deposits  (often  confused,  and  even  with  their  natural  order 
inverted)  left  by  the  stream  of  the  intellectual  and  moral  life 
of  Israel  during  many  centuries.  And,  embedded  in  these 
strata,  there  are  numerous  remains  of  forms  of  thought 
which  once  lived,  and  which,  though  often  unfortunately 
mere  fragments,  are  of  priceless  value  to  the  anthropologist. 
Our  task  is  to  rescue  these  from  their  relatively  unimportant 
surroundings,  and  by  careful  comparison  with  existing  forms 
of  theology  to  make  the  dead  world  which  they  record  live 
again.  In  other  words,  our  problem  is  palaeontological,  and 
the  method  pursued  must  be  the  same  that  is  employed  in 
dealing  with  other  fossil  remains.1 

From  these  rich  deposits  of  ancient  life-forms  Huxley 
chose  that  which  occurs  in  the  twenty-eighth  chapter  of 
the  first  book  of  Samuel,  and  which  tells  the  story  of 
Saul’s  visit  to  the  witch  of  Endor. 

On  the  eve  of  a  decisive  battle  between  the  Israelites 
and  the  Philistines,  Saul,  in  despair  because  Jahveh  had 
“answered  him  not,  neither  by  dreams,  nor  by  Urim,  nor 
by  prophets,”  sought  counsel  (despite  his  having  banished 
wizards  and  their  kin)  of  a  woman  “  that  had  a  familiar 
spirit,”  literally,  “a  woman  mistress  of  Ob,”  which  word 
means  primitively  a  leather  bottle,  such  as  a  wrine-skin, 
and  is  applied  alike  to  the  necromancer  and  to  the  spirit 
evoked.  It  may  be  compared  with  the  sacred  snake- 
1  Coll.  Essays ,  iv.  pp.  288,  289. 


156 


HUXLEY. 


skin  bags  or  the  magic  drums  which  form  part  of  the 
apparatus  of  the  Red  Indian  medicine-men  or  sorcerers, 
the  use  of  Ob  being  probably  suggested  “  by  the  like¬ 
ness  of  the  hollow  sound  emitted  by  a  half-empty  skin 
when  struck  to  the  sepulchral  tones  in  which  the 
oracles  of  the  evoked  spirits  were  uttered  by  the 
medium.”  1  Disguising  himself,  Saul  sought  the  woman, 
who,  at  his  request,  called  up  the  prophet  Samuel  from 
Sheol,  the  under-world.  The  apparition  is  visible  to 
her,  but  invisible  to  the  king  (who  had  thrown  off  his 
disguise),  to  whose  inquiry  she  replies,  “  I  see  Elohim 
(god  or  gods)  coming  up  out  of  the  earth.”  A  conver¬ 
sation,  through  the  woman  as  medium,  follows  between 
Saul  and  Samuel,  who,  reproaching  the  king  for  dis¬ 
quieting  him,  says,  “  Jahveh  will  deliver  Israel  also  with 
thee  into  the  hands  of  the  Philistines,  and  to-morrow 
shalt  thou  and  thy  sons  be  with  me  ”  in  Sheol). 

The  story  throws  a  flood  of  light  upon  ancient 
Israelitic  belief  in  necromancy  and  other  forms  of 
magic,  and  in  the  abode  of  the  dead.  This  last  had 
nothing  in  common  with  the  elaborate  conception  of 
a  future  state  of  rewards  and  punishments  which  was 
incorporated  into  Hebrew  eschatology  during  the  Cap¬ 
tivity.  The  belief  in  Sheol  may  be  equated  with  that 
of  the  Greek  belief  in  Hades,  both  these  being  survivals 
of  barbaric  ideas  about  the  fate  of  the  departed.  “  The 
small  and  great  are  there,  and  the  servant  is  free  from 

1  Coll.  Essays ,  iv.  p.  295.  For  various  meanings  of  Ob  see  Art. 
“  Divination”  in  Encyclopedia  Biblica. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


157 


his  master.”  The  ancient  Israelites  thought  that  a  man 
consists  of  body  and  soul,  and  that  after  death  the  soul 
continued  to  exist  as  a  ghost  in  the  under-world,  whence 
it  could  be  summoned  by  the  art  of  the  necromancer, 
retaining,  on  its  appearance,  some  shadowy  outline  in 
form  and  feature  by  which  it  could  be  identified.  As 
for  Elohim,  a  term  translated  “  god  ”  (in  contrast  to 
Jahveh  or  Jehovah,  translated  “Lord”),  that  word, 
as  was  seen  above,  is  applied  to  ghosts,  and  also  to 
various  grades  of  gods.  Its  use  by  the  woman  is  of 
importance,  as  showing  that  the  ghost  had  become  in 
some  degree  deified,  a  process  of  apotheosis  which  marks 
the  beginnings  of  ancestor-worship.  The  existence  of 
this  widespread  cult  among  the  Israelites  is  evidenced 
by  the  rude  human  images  known  as  Teraphim.  The 
reference  to  Urim  shows  the  prevalence  of  divination. 
The  Urim  and  Thummim  appear  to  have  been  lots 
which  were  carried  by  the  high  priest  in  the  pocket  of 
his  “  breastplate,”  worn  on  the  ephod.  Besides  these, 
there  are  evidences  of  other  modes  of  ascertaining  the 
will  of  heaven,  as  by  rods,1  pointless  arrows,2  and  dreams,3 
while  the  important  part  played  by  sacrifices,  usually 
burnt-offerings,  in  old  Israelitic  ritual,  is  too  well  known 
to  need  more  than  allusion  here. 

The  theological  system  thus  outlined  offers  to  the  anthro¬ 
pologist  no  feature  which  is  devoid  of  a  parallel  in  the 
known  theologies  of  other  races  of  mankind,  even  of  those 

1  Hosea  iv.  12.  2  Ezekiel  xxi.  23. 

3  Genesis  xx.  3,  xxxi.  24  ;  Judges  vii.  13,  &c. 


158 


HUXLEY. 


who  inhabit  parts  of  the  world  most  remote  from  Palestine. 
And  the  foundation  of  the  whole,  the  ghost-theory,  is  exactly 
that  theological  speculation  which  is  the  most  widely  spread 
of  all,  and  the  most  deeply  rooted  among  uncivilised  men.1 

There  is  nothing  new  in  the  foregoing  to  readers  of 
Kuenen’s  great  work  on  the  Religion  of  Israel ,  nor  to 
those  who  have  compared  the  archaic  elements  in  the 
Bible  with  the  details  of  belief  and  ritual  among  the 
lower  races  given  in  books  of  the  type  of  Tylor’s 
Primitive  Culture  and  Frazer’s  Golden  Bough.  But, 
apart  from  the  need  of  restating  the  obvious,  Huxley’s 
purpose  and  skill  were  shown  in  his  focussing  one  or 
more  salient  features  of  the  old  Israelite  theology  for 
comparison  with  active  beliefs  among  lower  races  of 
whom  he  knew  something  at  first  hand,  or  concerning 
whom  he  had  cogent  testimony.  For  the  first  of  these 
he  drew  on  his  Rattlesnake  experiences.  In  December 
1848  that  vessel  was  anchored  off  Mount  Ernest,  an 
island  in  Torres  Straits.  Huxley  and  a  shipmate, 
whom  he  calls  B.,  went  ashore,  and  in  course  of  time 
became  intimate  with  an  old  native  named  Paouda. 
The  old  man  took  to  B.  because  he  believed  him  to  be 
his  father-in-law. 

His  grounds  for  that  singular  conviction  were  very  re¬ 
markable.  We  had  made  a  long  stay  at  Cape  York  hard 
by :  and  in  accordance  with  a  theory  which  is  widely 
spread  among  the  Australians,  that  white  men  are  the  in¬ 
carnated  spirits  of  black  men,  B.  was  held  to  be  the 
ghost  of  a  certain  Mount  Ernest  native,  one  Antarki,  who 
had  lately  died,  on  the  ground  of  some  real  or  fancied 


1  Coll  Essays ,  iv.  p.  317. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


159 


resemblance  to  the  latter.  Now  Paouda  had  taken  to  wife 
a  daughter  of  Antarki’s,  named  Domani,  and  as  soon  as 
B.  informed  him  that  he  was  the  ghost  of  Antarki,  Paouda 
at  once  admitted  the  relationship  and  acted  upon  it.  For, 
as  all  the  women  on  the  island  had  hidden  away  in  fear  of 
the  ship,  and  we  were  anxious  to  see  what  they  were  like, 
B.  pleaded  pathetically  with  Paouda  that  it  would  be  very 
unkind  not  to  let  him  see  his  daughter  and  grandchildren. 
After  a  good  deal  of  hesitation  and  the  exaction  of  pledges 
of  deep  secrecy,  Paouda  consented  to  take  B.,  and  myself 
as  B.’s  friend,  to  see  Domani  and  the  three  daughters, 
by  whom  B.  was  received  quite  as  one  of  the  family,  while  I 
was  courteously  welcomed  on  his  account.  This  scene  made 
an  impression  upon  me  which  is  not  yet  effaced.  It  left  no 
question  on  my  mind  of  the  sincerity  of  the  strange  ghost- 
theory  of  these  savages,  and  of  the  influence  which  their 
belief  has  on  their  practical  life.1 

For  the  second,  Huxley  cites  Mariner’s  Accouiit  of  the 
Natives  of  the  Tonga  Islands  in  the  South  Pacific  Ocean, 
published  in  1816.  When  he  was  quite  a  youth  William 
Mariner  joined  the  Port-au-Prince,  a  private  ship  of  war 
commissioned  to  cruise  for  prizes  in  certain  latitudes, 
and,  failing  success  in  that,  to  search  for  whales.2  Her 
fate  was  to  be  boarded,  plundered,  and  destroyed  by  the 
natives  of  Lafooga,  one  of  the  Tonga  islands,  where 
Mariner,  to  whom  Finow,  the  chief,  had  taken  a  fancy, 
spent  four  years  before  making  his  escape.  He  learned 
the  language  and  lived  the  life  of  the  islanders,  familiar¬ 
ising  himself  with  their  beliefs  and  customs.  Concerning 
their  theology,  he  says — 

The  human  soul,  after  its  separation  from  the  body,  is 
1  Coll.  Essays ,  iv.  pp.  317,  31 S.  *  Introd.  to  Mariner ,  i.  p.  xxv. 


1 60 


HUXLEY. 


termed  a  hotooa  (a  god  or  spirit  ;  hotooa  is  the  same  as  the 
better-known  atua ),  and  is  believed  to  exist  in  the  shape  of 
the  body  ;  to  have  the  same  propensities  as  during  life,  but 
to  be  corrected  by  a  more  enlightened  understanding,  by 
which  it  readily  distinguishes  good  from  evil,  truth  from 
falsehood,  right  from  wrong ;  having  the  same  attributes  as 
the  original  gods,  but  in  a  minor  degree,  and  having  its 
dwelling  for  ever  in  the  happy  regions  of  Bolotoo,  holding 
the  same  rank  in  regard  to  other  souls  as  during  this  life  : 
it  has,  however,  the  power  of  returning  to  Tonga  to  in¬ 
spire  priests,  relations,  or  others,  or  to  appear  in  dreams  to 
those  it  wishes  to  admonish  ;  and  sometimes  to  the  external 
eye  in  the  form  of  a  ghost  or  apparition  ;  but  this  power 
of  reappearance  at  Tonga  particularly  belongs  to  the  souls 
of  chiefs  than  of  matabooles  (a  kind  of  “clients”  in  the 
Roman  sense,  as  Huxley  explains  in  a  footnote).1 

The  “atuas”  include  gods  good  and  evil,  home  and 
foreign,  as  well  as  the  souls  of  men,  so  that  they  “are 
exactly  equivalent  ”  to  the  “  Elohim  ”  of  the  old 
Israelites,  while  the  description  of  the  incidents  attend¬ 
ing  the  “inquiry  of”  an  atua,  as  the  paroxysm  and 
excitation  of  the  priest,  correspond  “  with  the  manifesta¬ 
tions  of  abnormal  mental  states  among  ourselves,  and 
furnish  a  most  instructive  commentary  upon  the  story 
of  the  witch  of  Endor.”  Bolotoo  answers  to  Sheol ; 
among  the  several  hundred  gods  recognised  by  “  the 
Tongan  theologians”  one  was  greater  than  all,  as  among 
the  Israelites  Jahveh  was  “god  of  gods.”  And  both  in 
Palestine  and  the  Pacific  Ocean  the  anger  of  the  deities 
was  believed  to  be  manifest  as  strongly  in  the  case  of 

1  Coll.  Essays ,  iv.  p.  323  ;  and  Mariner ,  ii.  p.  99  ff.  (1827 
edition). 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST 


161 

neglect  of  ritual  as  for  offences  against  the  moral  law. 
The  result  of  these  and  other  comparisons  noted  in  the 
“  Evolution  of  Theology  ”  is  to  show  how  little  is  left  to 
choose  between  them. 

One  may  read  from  the  beginning  of  the  book  of  Judges 
to  the  end  of  the  books  of  Samuel  without  discovering  that 
the  old  Israelites  had  a  moral  standard  which  differs,  in  any 
essential  respect  (except  perhaps  in  regard  to  the  chastity  of  un¬ 
married  women)  from  that  of  theTongans.  Gideon,  Jephthah, 
Samson,  and  David  are  strong-handed  men,  some  of  whom 
are  not  outdone  by  any  Polynesian  chieftain  in  the  matter 
of  murder  and  treachery.  .  .  .  But  it  is  surely  needless  to 
carry  the  comparison  further.  Out  of  the  abundant  evidence 
at  command  I  think  that  sufficient  has  been  produced  to 
furnish  ample  grounds  for  the  belief  that  the  old  Israelites 
of  the  time  of  Samuel  entertained  theological  conceptions 
which  were  on  a  level  with  those  current  among  the  more 
civilised  of  the  Polynesian  islanders,  though  their  ethical 
code  may  possibly,  in  some  respects,  have  been  more 
advanced.1 

Therefore,  to  whatever  high  spiritual  altitudes  the 
Israelites  attained,  and  however  distinctive  may  have 
been  their  genius  for  religion, — a  genius  which  shaped 
their  traditions,  whether  native  or  borrowed,  in  accord¬ 
ance  with  their  belief  in  their  special  mission  as  instru¬ 
ments  and  witnesses  of  Jehovah  among  mankind,  and 
which  inspired  their  prophets  to  utterances  unsurpassed 
in  grandeur  of  expression  and  in  loftiness  of  moral  tone, 
— the  documents  of  their  religion  evidence  that  they 
passed  through  stages  of  development  corresponding  to 
those  of  other  races ;  stages  of  crude  and  coarse  con- 
1  Coll.  Essays,  iv.  pp.  340,  345. 

L 


\62 


HUXLEY. 


ceptions  of  the  gods,  attended  by  a  bloody  ritual  and  a 
low  morality. 

While  Huxley  was  busy  over  this  subject,  there 
appeared  the  article  by  Mr  Gladstone,  to  the  in¬ 
vigorating  effects  of  which  reference  was  made  on  page 
50.  In  his  notice  of  M.  Reville’s  book  Mr  Gladstone 
took  exception  to  the  statement  that  while  the  Creation 
story  and  other  narratives  in  the  Pentateuch  “possess  a 
value  of  the  highest  order,  they  are  not  to  be  regarded 
as  other  than  a  venerable  fragment,  well  deserving  atten¬ 
tion,  of  the  great  genesis  of  mankind.”  This  was  re¬ 
ducing  them  to  the  level  of  ordinary  secular  history, 
and  hence  Mr  Gladstone  sought  to  prove  that,  instead 
of  “  merely  a  lofty  poem  or  a  skilfully  constructed 
narrative,”  we  have,  in  the  Hebrew  cosmogony  and 
all  that  follows  it,  “a  revelation  of  truth  from  God,” 
and  the  “great  foundation-chapter  of  the  entire  Scrip¬ 
tures,  New  as  well  as  Old.”  After  defending  the 
astounding  theory  of  the  creation  of  something  out 
of  nothing,  he  contended  that  the  fourfold  order  of 
the  appearance  of  living  things  set  forth  in  the  Hebrew 
cosmogony  is  confirmed  by  “  natural  science.”  He 
cited  a  few  antiquated  authorities,  the  greatest  among 
these  being  Cuvier.  But,  as  Huxley  pointed  out — 

Cuvier  has  been  dead  more  than  half  a  century;  and  the 
palaeontology  of  our  day  is  related  to  that  of  his  very  much 
as  the  geography  of  the  sixteenth  century  is  related  to  that 
of  the  fourteenth.  Since  1832,  when  Cuvier  died,  not  only 
a  new  world  but  new  worlds  of  ancient  life  have  been  dis¬ 
covered,  and  those  who  have  most  faithfully  carried  on  the 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


I63 

work  of  the  chief  founder  of  palaeontology  have  done  most 
to  invalidate  the  essentially  negative  grounds  of  his  specu¬ 
lative  adherence  to  tradition.  If  Mr  Gladstone’s  latest 
information  on  these  matters  is  derived  from  the  famous 
discourse  prefixed  to  the  “  Ossemens  Fossiles”  I  can  under¬ 
stand  the  position  he  has  taken  up  ;  if  he  has  ever  opened 
a  respectable  modern  manual  of  palaeontology  or  geology,  I 
cannot.  For  the  facts  which  demolish  his  whole  argument 
are  of  the  commonest  notoriety.1 

Concerning  the  controversy,  “  It  was  not,”  Sir  Mount- 
stuart  Grant-Duff  said,  “  so  much  a  battle  as  a  mas¬ 
sacre.”  Nevertheless,  after  annihilation,  as  it  seemed  to 
the  onlooker,  by  Huxley’s  intellectual  dynamite,  Mr 
Gladstone  reappeared,  as  if  never  disturbed  therefrom, 
on  the  Impregnable  Rock  of  Holy  Scripture,  as  he  called 
it.  In  that  book  he  reaffirmed,  in  ingenious  variation  of 
phrase,  all  that  Huxley  had  disproved  concerning  the  suc¬ 
cession  of  life-forms,  and,  passing  from  the  organic  to  the 
inorganic,  contended  that  “  the  nebular  theory  supplies 
a  new  and  remarkable  establishment  of  accord  between 
natural  science  on  the  one  hand  (so  far  as  its  reasoning 
has  proceeded)  and  the  Book  of  Genesis  on  the  other.”  2 
Mr  Gladstone  had  no  sympathy  with  the  invertebrate  theo¬ 
logians  who  would  transfer  Christianity  from  a  historical 
to  a  psychological  base.  “We  are,”  he  says,  “  professors 
of  a  religion  which  rests  not  so  much  on  abstract  prin¬ 
ciples  as  on  matters  of  fact,  inseparable  from  the  revela- 

1  Coll.  Essays,  iv.  p.  144. 

2  Impregnable  Rock  of  Holy  Scripture ,  chap,  vi.,  “  On  Recent 
Corroborations  of  Scripture  from  the  Regions  of  History  and 
Natural  Science.” 


164 


HUXLEY. 


tion  itself.”  Such  physical  facts  are  the  Creation,  the 
Incarnation,  the  Resurrection.1  As  to  the  validity  of 
these,  no  doubt  had  ever  possessed  him.  He  writes  as 
a  man  of  apparently  open  mind,  but  throughout  life 
every  avenue  had  been  shut  against  the  admission  of 
anything  telling  against  preconceptions  which  were 
theological  to  the  core.  Mr  George  Russell  wrote  a 
pamphlet  on  “  Mr  Gladstone’s  Religious  Development.” 
It  should  have  been  issued  in  blank,  for  Mr  Gladstone 
never  had  any  such  development.  He  was  in  the 
nineties  what  he  was  in  the  thirties,  save  that  with  ad¬ 
vancing  years  he  attached  greater  importance  to  ritual 
observances.  One  evidence  of  this  is  his  resignation  of 
membership  of  the  Folklore  Society  in  1896,  when  the 
Presidential  Address  of  that  year,  dealing  with  the  signi¬ 
ficance  of  that  portion  of  Dr  Frazer’s  Golden  Bough 
which  treats  of  the  large  body  of  barbaric  rites  con¬ 
nected  with  “  eating  the  god,”  pointed  out  the  relation 
of  these  to  the  sacrament.  His  whilom  colleague  and 
brother-Churchman,  Lord  Selborne,  said  of  him  that  “  he 
was  too  readily  influenced  by  opinions  which  fell  in  with 
his  own  wishes  or  feelings,  and  by  the  men  who  held 
them,  and  was  impatient  of  the  dry  light  of  facts  when 
facts  told  the  other  way.  He  could  see  into  millstones 
farther  than  other  men,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  he  had 
a  wonderful  power  of  not  seeing  what  he  did  not  like.”  2 

1 Impregnable  Rock  of  Holy  ScripHire ,  chap.  ii. ,  “The  Creation 
Story.” 

■  Memorials:  Personal  and  Political,  1865-1895. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


165 

The  facts  of  natural  science  were  accepted  by  him 
only  in  so  far  as  they  were  shown  to  be  in  accord  with 
the  statements  of  Scripture ;  and,  as  they  could  not  be 
ignored,  the  instruments  of  ambiguity  and  evasiveness, 
which  perform  their  disingenuous  work  in  political  con¬ 
troversy,  were  employed  to  bring  these  facts  into  seem¬ 
ing  harmony  with  revelation.  Hence  the  serious  limita¬ 
tions  to  which  Mr  John  Morley  bore  witness  when 
unveiling  a  statue  to  Mr  Gladstone  at  Manchester  in 
October  last  year. 

Something  [he  says]  was  left  out  in  the  wide  circle  of  his 
interests  ;  natural  science  in  all  its  speculations  and  exten¬ 
sions  and  increase  of  scientific  truth,  extension  of  scientific 
methods — all  that  no  doubt  constitute  the  central  activities, 
the  intellectual  activities  of  England  and  Europe  during  the 
last  forty  years  of  his  life — to  all  that  he  was  not  entirely  open.1 

I  remember  once  going  with  him  one  Sunday  afternoon  to 
pay  a  visit  to  Mr  Darwin.  It  was  in  the  seventies.  As  I 
came  away  I  felt  that  no  impression  had  reached  him  that 
that  intellectual,  modest,  single-minded  lover  of  truth — that 
searcher  of  the  secrets  of  nature — was  one  who  from  his 
Kentish  hill-top  was  shaking  the  world.  But  the  omission  of 
scientific  interest  was  made  up  for.  The  thought  with  which 
he  rose  in  the  morning  and  went  to  rest  at  night  was  of  the 
universe  as  a  sublime  moral  theatre,  on  which  the  Omni¬ 
potent  Dramaturgist  used  kingdoms  and  rulers,  laws  and 
policies,  to  exhibit  a  sovereign  purpose  for  good,  to  light  up 
what  I  may  call  the  prose  of  politics  with  a  ray  from  the 
Diviner  Mind,  and  exalted  his  ephemeral  discourses  in  a  sort 
of  visible  relation  to  the  counsels  of  all  time. 


1  “Of  natural  science  he  was  strangely  ignorant.” — Mr  Bryce, 
“On  some  Traits  of  Mr  Gladstone,”  Fortnightly  Review ,  January 
1902,  p.  13. 


HUXLEY. 


1 66 

While  Mr  Gladstone,  as  wellnigh  the  last  of  the  old 
school  of  reconcilers,  was  renewing  the  hopeless  attempt 
to  harmonise,  by  verbal  legerdemain,  Genesis  and 
Geology,  contending,  for  example,  that  the  six  days 
meant  “  six  chapters  in  the  history  of  the  creation,” 
liberal  theologians  were  surrendering  belief  in  the 
historical  character  of  the  so  -  called  “  Mosaic  ” 
writings. 

“  I  cannot  deny,”  said  Canon  Bonney,  speaking  at  the 
Church  Congress  held  in  1895  at  Norwich,  “that  the  increase 
of  scientific  knowledge  has  deprived  parts  of  the  earlier  books 
of  the  Bible  of  the  historical  value  which  was  generally  attrib¬ 
uted  to  them  by  our  forefathers.  The  story  of  the  creation 
in  Genesis,  unless  we  play  fast  and  loose  either  with  words 
or  with  science,  cannot  be  brought  into  harmony  with  what 
we  have  learned  from  geology.  Its  ethnological  statements 
are  imperfect,  if  not  sometimes  inaccurate.  The  stories  of 
the  flood  and  of  the  Tower  of  Babel  are  incredible  in  their 
present  form.  Some  historical  elements  may  underlie  many 
of  the  traditions  in  the  first  eleven  chapters  of  that  book,  but 
this  we  cannot  hope  to  recover.” 

In  his  essay  on  “  Hebrew  Authority  ”  in  Authority 
and  Archaeology  ^  Dr  Driver,  Regius  Professor  of  Hebrew 
in  the  University  of  Oxford,  and  sitting,  therefore,  in 
the  chair  of  Pusey,  says  that 

the  general  result  of  the  archaeological  and  anthropological 
researches  of  the  past  half-century  has  been  to  take  the 
Hebrews  out  of  the  isolated  position  which,  as  a  nation,  they 
seemed  previously  to  hold,  and  to  demonstrate  their  affinities 
with,  and  often  their  dependence  upon,  the  civilisations  by 
which  they  were  surrounded.  .  .  .  The  civilisation  which,  in 
spite  of  the  long  residence  of  the  Israelites  in  Egypt,  left  its 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


167 


mark,  however,  most  distinctly  upon  the  culture  and  litera¬ 
ture  of  the  Hebrews  was  that  of  Babylonia.  It  was  in  the 
East  that  the  Hebrew  traditions  placed  both  the  cradle  of 
humanity  and  the  more  immediate  home  of  their  own  an¬ 
cestors  ;  and  it  was  Babylonia  which,  as  we  now  know, 
exerted  during  many  centuries  an  influence,  once  unsus¬ 
pected,  over  Palestine  itself.  .  .  .  Thus  the  beliefs  (of  the 
Hebrews)  about  the  origin  and  early  history  of  the  world, 
their  social  usages,  their  code  of  civil  and  criminal  law, 
their  religious  institutions,  can  no  longer  be  viewed,  as  was 
once  possible,  as  differing  in  kind  from  those  of  other  nations, 
and  determined  in  every  feature  by  a  direct  revelation  from 
Heaven  ;  all,  it  is  now  known,  have  substantial  analogies 
among  other  peoples,  the  distinctive  character  which  they 
exhibit  among  the  Hebrews  consisting  in  the  spirit  with 
which  they  are  infused,  and  the  higher  principles  of  which 
they  are  made  the  exponent.  Their  literature,  moreover, 
it  is  now  apparent,  was  not  exempt  from  the  conditions  to 
which  the  literature  of  other  nations  was  subject  ;  it  embraces, 
for  instance,  narratives  relating  to  what  we  should  term  the 
prehistoric  age,  similar  in  character  and  scope  to  those  oc¬ 
curring  in  the  literature  of  other  countries.  There  are  many 
representations  and  statements  in  the  Old  Testament  which 
only  appear  in  their  proper  perspective  when  viewed  in  the 
light  thrown  upon  them  by  archaeology.  And  in  some  cases 
it  is  not  possible  to  resist  the  conclusion  that  they  must  be 
interpreted  in  a  different  sense  from  that  in  which  past 
generations  have  commonly  understood  them.1 

The  Creation-story,  with  which  the  book  of  Genesis 
opens,  can  no  longer  be  regarded  “  as  possessing  any 
value  as  a  scientific  exposition  of  the  past  history  of  the 
earth.”  There  is  now  no  question  whatever  that  it  was 
derived  from  the  Babylonian  epic,  the  grotesque  poly- 


1  Pp.  7,  8- 


HUXLEY. 


1 68 

theism  of  which  is,  in  the  Hebrew  variant,  superseded 
by  “  a  severe  and  dignified  monotheism.”  The  Sabbath 
is,  in  all  probability,  an  institution  ultimately  of  Baby¬ 
lonian  origin,  not  then  as  a  rest-day  for  man,  but  “a  day 
when  the  gods  rested  from  their  anger.”  Among  the 
Hebrews  it  was  made  subservient  to  human  needs  and 
religious  purposes ;  but  “  its  sanctity  is  explained  un- 
historically,  and  ante-dated.” 

Instead  of  the  Sabbath,  closing  the  week,  being  sacred, 
because  God  rested  upon  it  after  His  six  days’  work  of  Crea¬ 
tion,  the  work  of  Creation  was  distributed  among  six  days, 
followed  by  a  day  of  rest ;  because  the  week,  ended  by  the 
Sabbath,  already  existed  as  an  institution,  and  the  writer 
wished  to  adjust  artificially  the  work  of  Creation  to  it.  In 
other  words,  the  week  determined  the  “days”  of  Creation, 
not  the  “days”  of  Creation  the  week.1 

The  story  of  Paradise  and  the  Fall,  on  the  validity  of 
which  a  fundamental  part  of  Christian  dogma  rests, 
“  exhibits  also  points  of  contact  with  Babylonia,  though 
not  so  definite  or  complete  as  those  presented  by  the 
first  Creation-story.”  “  Eden  itself,”  remarks  Professor 
Sayce,  “  is  the  Babylonian  Eden  or  Chaldean  ‘  plain  ’ ; 
its  garden  with  the  Tree  of  Knowledge  is  celebrated  in 
an  old  Babylonian  poem  (and  depicted  on  Assyrian 
monuments),  and  two  of  the  rivers  that  water  it  are  the 
Tigris  and  Euphrates.”  2  The  cherubim  are  “clearly  no 
native  Hebrew  conception,”  and  are  probably  derived 

1  Authority  and  Archeology,  p.  18. 

2  The  Temple  Bible ,  Introd.  p.  xiv. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST.  169 

either  from  the  Hittite  griffin  or  the  Babylonian  divine 
winged  bulls.1 

In  the  story  of  the  Flood  “  we  have  a  direct  and 
interesting  parallel  from  Babylonia,”  the  original  of  which 
was  discovered  in  1872.  Canon  Driver  supplies  an 
admirable  resume  of  the  epic,  whose  subject  is  the 
exploits  of  the  hero  Gilgamesh,  told  in  twelve  cantos. 
The  Deluge-story  forms  the  eleventh  of  these  cantos. 

There  are  of  course  differences  ;  the  Biblical  account  of 
the  Deluge  was  not,  any  more  than  the  Biblical  account  of 
Creation,  transcribed  directly  from  a  Babylonian  source ; 
but  by  some  channel  or  other — we  can  but  speculate  by 
what  —  the  Babylonian  story  found  its  way  into  Israel; 
details  were  forgotten  or  modified  :  it  assumed,  of  course,  a 
Hebrew  complexion,  being  adapted  to  the  spirit  of  Hebrew 
monotheism,  and  made  a  vehicle  for  the  higher  teaching  of 
the  Hebrew  religion  ;  but  the  main  outline  remained  the 
same,  and  the  substantial  identity  of  the  two  narratives  is 
unauestionable.2 

X 

As  for  the  historical  existence  of  the  “  Father  of  the 
Faithful  ”  and  other  ancestors  of  Israel,  Canon  Driver 
animadverts  as  follows  on  the  assumptions  of  pseudo- 
concessionists  of  the  type  of  Professor  Sayce  : — 

Mr  Tomkins  and  Professor  Sayce  have  produced  works 
on  The  Age  of  Abraham  and  Patriarchal  Palestine ,  full 
of  interesting  particulars,  collected  from  the  monuments, 
respecting  the  condition,  political,  social,  and  religious,  of 


1  Encyclopedia  Biblica ,  Art.  “  Cherubim.” 

2  Authority  and  Archeology ,  p.  27  ;  and  see  Coll.  Essays,  iv. 
pp.  239-286. 


170 


HUXLEY. 


Babylonia,  Palestine,  and  Egypt,  in  the  centuries  before  the 
age  of  Moses  ;  but  neither  of  these  volumes  contains  the 
smallest  evidence  that  either  Abraham  or  the  other  patri¬ 
archs  ever  actually  existed.  Patriarchal  Palestme ,  in  fact, 
opens  with  a  fallacy.  Critics,  it  is  said,  have  taught  “  that 
there  were  no  Patriarchs  and  no  Patriarchal  age,  but,  the 
critics  notwithstanding,  the  Patriarchal  age  has  actually 
existed,”  and  “it  has  been  shown  by  modern  discovery  to 
be  a  fact.”  Modern  discovery  has  shown  no  such  thing. 
It  has  shown,  indeed,  that  Palestine  had  inhabitants  before 
the  Mosaic  age,  that  Babylonians,  Egyptians,  and  Canaan- 
ites,  for  instance,  visited  it,  or  made  it  their  home  ;  but  that 
the  Hebrew  patriarchs  lived  in  it  there  is  no  tittle  of  monu¬ 
mental  evidence  whatever.  They  may  have  done  so  ;  but 
our  knowledge  of  the  fact  depends  at  present  entirely  upon 
what  is  said  in  the  Book  of  Genesis.  Not  one  of  the  many 
facts  adduced  by  Professor  Sayce  is  independent  evidence 
that  the  Patriarchs  visited  Palestine  —  or  even  that  they 
existed  at  all.1 

Canon  Driver  will  find  materials  for  stronger  criticism 
of  Professor  Sayce  in  the  Introduction  contributed  by 
the  latter  to  the  Temple  Bible ,  wherein  not  only  Abraham, 
but  Adam  and  Noah,  are  said  “  to  form  successive  links 
in  the  chain  of  Divine  education,  which  with  each  fresh 
starting-point  becomes  less  general  and  more  personal.”2 
In  the  third  of  his  Yale  Lectures  on  Modern  Criticism 
and  the  Preaching  of  the  Old  Testament ,  Professor  G. 
A.  Smith  is  in  agreement  with  Canon  Driver  : — 

While  archaeology  has  richly  illustrated  the  main  outlines 
of  the  Book  of  Genesis  from  Abraham  to  Joseph,  it  has 
not  one  whit  of  proof  to  offer  for  the  personal  existence  or 
characters  of  the  Patriarchs  themselves.  This  is  the  whole 


1  Authority  and  Archccology ,  p.  149. 


2P.  15- 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


171 


change  archaeology  has  wrought :  it  has  given  us  a  back¬ 
ground  and  an  atmosphere  for  the  stories  of  Genesis  ;  it 
is  unable  to  recall  or  to  certify  their  heroes. 

The  legendary  character  of  the  patriarchal  age,  which 
may  be  compared  with  the  heroic  age  in  Greece,  was 
demonstrated  by  Kuenen,  Knappert,  and  other  Con¬ 
tinental  scholars  thirty  years  ago.  “  Actual  ancestors 
are  never  distinctly  traceable.”  says  Dillmann,  a  sound 
statement  pushed  to  extremes  by  Goldziher,  who,  follow¬ 
ing  the  late  Professor  Max  Muller’s  philological  methods, 
resolved  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  into  sun  and  sky 
myths,  Jacob’s  twelve  sons  being  the  moon  and  eleven 
stars.  Steinthal,  with  more  warrant,  converted  Samson, 
the  “shining  one,”  into  a  solar  hero  whose  labours 
correspond  to  those  of  Hercules.  But  such  specula¬ 
tions  are  of  slight  importance,  since  the  major  fact  of 
the  unhistorical  foundation  of  the  early  Hebrew  narra¬ 
tives  is  admitted.  Canon  Driver  represents  the  views 
accepted  by  every  modern  scholar  having  claim  to 
authority.  They  are  adopted  by  the  contributors  to 
the  Encyclopedia  Biblica 1 — a  work  in  which  Huxley 
would  have  found  the  justification  of  all  for  which  he 
contended ;  they  are  in  course  of  adoption  in  text¬ 
books,  and  will,  at  no  long  interval,  be  quietly  admitted 
into  “  Bible  helps  ”  and  suchlike  manuals  issued  by 
the  orthodox  publishing  societies.  In  the  preface  to  the 
most  recent  History  of  the  Hebrews ,  its  author,  the  Rev. 

1  Edited  by  Canon  Cheyne,  Oriel  Professor  of  the  Interpretation 
of  Holy  Scripture  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  and  J.  Sutherland 
Black,  LL.D. 


172 


HUXLEY. 


R.  L.  Ottley,  says  :  “  It  is  well  to  recognise  the  fact  that 
the  patriarchal  period  is  described  to  us  in  narratives 
which  were  compiled  in  their  present  form  about  a 
thousand  years  later  than  the  events  they  describe,  and 
of  which,  therefore,  as  Professor  G.  A.  Smith  truly 
observes,  ‘  it  is  simply  impossible  for  us  at  this  time 
of  day  to  establish  the  accuracy.’  ” 

When  the  source  of  the  cosmogonic  and  other  legends 
was  discovered,  it  was  assumed  that  their  presence  in 
the  Old  Testament  was  due  to  the  contact  of  the  Jews 
with  Babylonian  ideas  during  the  Exile.  But  this  did 
not  account  for  the  very  great  modifications  which  the 
legends  had  undergone  before  their  adoption  into  the 
final  redaction  of  the  Pentateuch — modifications  involv¬ 
ing  long  processes  of  elimination  of  polytheistic  elements. 
Happily,  the  discovery  of  a  number  of  cuneiform  tablets 
at  Tel-el-Amarna  in  Egypt  in  1887  throws  light  upon 
the  difficulty.  They  show  that,  at  about  1400  b.c., 

Palestine  and  the  neighbouring  countries  formed  an  Egyp¬ 
tian  province  under  the  rule  of  Egyptian  governors,  stationed 
in  the  principal  towns,  and  (what  is  more  remarkable)  com¬ 
municating  with  their  superiors  in  the  Babylonian  language, 
thus  affording  conclusive  evidence  that  for  long  previously 
Canaan  had  been  under  Babylonian  influence.1 

It  is  therefore  in  the  highest  degree  probable  that  the 
Babylonian  legends  had  been  imported  into  Canaan 
before  the  fifteenth  century  b.c.,  and  that  on  the  settle¬ 
ment  of  the  Israelites  in  that  country,  they  incorporated 


1  Authority  and  Archaology,  p.  72. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


173 


these  legends  into  their  stock  of  traditions.  Down  to 
the  eighth  century  b.c.,  the  materials  of  Israelitic  history 
existed  only  in  fragmentary  and  unsettled  form,  made  up 
of  songs  celebrating  the  deeds  and  prowess  of  heroes ; 
of  scraps  of  law ;  and  of  legendary  and  actual  history 
gathered  from  different  sources  and  spread  over  many 
centuries.  To  these  inchoate  materials  priestly  and 
prophetic  hands  gave  shape,  the  one  laying  stress 
on  the  ceremonial  law,  the  other  laying  stress  on 
the  moral  law,  but  both  emphasising  the  supremacy 
of  Jahveh,  who,  after  slow  emergence  from  the  nature- 
stage  as  a  mountain -god,  manifest  in  fire  and  burn¬ 
ing-bush,  had  become  invested  with  an  awful  holi¬ 
ness.  Every  song  and  saga  was  adapted  to  “the  law, 
the  prophets,  and  the  writings,”  and  charged  with  the 
conviction  of  the  mission  of  Israel  as  the  chosen  nation ; 
and  hence  its  religion  must  be  studied  in  the  light  of 
its  history,  and  its  history  in  the  light  of  its  religion. 
Despite  these  admissions,  of  which  sufficing  examples 
have  been  given,  we  find  Canon  Driver  and  his  brother 
theologians  still  justifying  Huxley’s  gravamen  in  devoting 
themselves 

to  the  end  of  keeping  the  name  of  “  Inspiration  ”  to  suggest 
the  divine  source,  and  consequent  infallibility,  of  more  or 
less  of  the  Biblical  literature,  while  carefully  emptying  the 
term  of  any  definite  sense.  For  “plenary  inspiration ”  we 
are  asked  to  substitute  a  sort  of  “inspiration  with  limited 
liability,”  the  limit  being  susceptible  of  indefinite  fluctuation 
in  correspondence  with  the  demands  of  scientific  criticism. 
When  this  advances  that  at  once  retreats. 


HUXLEY. 


174 

This  Parthian  policy  is  carried  out  with  some  dexterity  ; 
but,  like  other  such  manoeuvres  in  the  face  of  a  strong  foe, 
it  seems  likely  to  end  in  disaster.  It  is  easy  to  say,  and 
sounds  plausible,  that  the  Bible  was  not  meant  to  teach 
anything  but  ethics  and  religion,  and  that  its  utterances  on 
other  matters  are  mere  obiter  dicta :  it  is  also  a  specious 
suggestion  that  inspiration,  filtering  through  human  brains, 
must  undergo  a  kind  of  fallibility  contamination  ;  and  that 
this  human  impurity  is  responsible  for  any  errors,  the  exist¬ 
ence  of  which  has  to  be  admitted,  however  unwillingly. 

But  how  does  the  apologist  know  what  the  Biblical 
writers  intended  to  teach,  and  what  they  did  not  intend 
to  teach  ?  And  even  if  their  authority  is  restricted  to 
matters  of  faith  and  morals,  who  is  prepared  to  deny  that 
the  story  of  the  fabrication  of  Eve,  that  of  the  lapse  of 
innocence  effected  by  a  talking  snake,  that  of  the  Deluge 
and  demonological  legends,  have  exercised,  and  still  exercise, 
a  profound  influence  on  Christian  theology  and  Christian 
ethics  ? 1 

Here  Huxley  again  reaches  the  core  of  the  matter. 
There  was  a  consistency  in  the  old  theory  of  verbal 
inspiration ;  there  is  none  in  the  theory  of  a  divine  and 
human  element  in  the  Scriptures,  since  there  is  no 
possible  test  by  which  the  one  can  be  distinguished 
from  the  other.  And  the  decision  as  to  what  is,  and  as 
to  what  is  not,  revelation,  would  hardly  have  been  left 
by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  the  creed-makers  and  the  critics. 
When  Canon  Driver  speaks  of  the  “  spirit  of  the  legend 
of  the  Creation  being  changed  in  the  light  of  revela¬ 
tion,”  and  of  the  Israelite  writer  as  “gifted  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  ” ;  when  Professor  Sayce  says  that  “  the  language 


1  Coll.  Essays ,  iv.  p.  viii. 


TITE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


175 


of  Genesis  rises  to  the  height  of  the  revelation  it  con¬ 
tains,”  and  when  Mr  Ottley  talks  of  the  “  inspiration 
which  we  justly  attribute  to  the  Old  Testament  writers,” 
they  are  each  playing  with  names  to  which  there  are  no 
correspondent  realities.  As  Professor  Goldwin  Smith 
puts  it — 

If  it  was  from  the  Holy  Spirit  that  these  narratives  emanated, 
how  can  the  Holy  Spirit  have  failed  to  let  mankind  know 
that  in  reality  they  were  allegories  ?  How  could  it  allow 
them  to  be  received  as  literal  truths,  to  mislead  the  world 
for  ages,  to  bar  the  advance  of  science,  and,  when  science  at 
last  prevailed,  to  discredit  revelation  by  the  exposure? 
Besides,  to  maintain  the  symbolical  truths  of  Genesis  is 
almost  as  hard  as  to  maintain  its  literal  truth.1 

Obviously,  the  effort  to  retain  the  saving  clause  of  a 
revelation  in  a  miscellaneous  collection  of  writings  of 
uncertain  date  and  authorship,  and  of  disputed  mean¬ 
ing,  is  due  to  the  fact  that  the  Christian  doctrine 
of  the  Atonement  is  bound  up  with  the  story  of  the 
Fall.  The  legend  of  Eden  is  the  keystone  of  the  arch 
which  supports  the  whole  Christian  scheme  of  redemp¬ 
tion,  and  the  evidence  of  palaeontology  has  disproved 
the  Pauline  teaching  that  “  death  came  into  the  world 
by  sin.” 

But,  in  the  meantime,  while  the  learned  among  them 
still  hesitate  to  follow  facts  to  their  only  possible  con¬ 
clusion,  the  great  mass  of  the  unlearned  clergy  will  have 
warrant  for  the  indiscriminate  reading  of  the  legends  of 
a  talking  ass ;  an  arrested  sun  ;  of  the  stories  of  Simeon 
1  Guesses  at  the  Riddle  of  Existence,  p.  55. 


176 


HUXLEY. 


and  Levi’s  treachery  and  Jehu’s  butcheries ;  of  the  high 
ethical  teaching  of  the  Prophets ;  and  of  the  beatitudes 
on  the  meek,  the  peacemakers,  and  the  pure  in  heart — 
as  equally  integral  parts  of  writings  inspired  “  by  the 
Holy  Spirit.”  Every  Sunday  in  thousands  of  churches 
their  congregations  are  still  told  that  “God  Himself 
spake  all  these  words,  saying,  In  six  days  the  Lord 
made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is, 
and  rested  the  seventh  day  :  wherefore  the  Lord  blessed 
the  Sabbath  day,  and  hallowed  it.”  1  Thus,  as  Emerson 
says,  “  a  vast  carcass  of  tradition  is  exhibited  every  year 
with  as  much  solemnity  as  a  new  revelation.” 

Criticism  was  not  to  be  arrested  by  the  blank  page 
which  separates  Malachi  from  Matthew ;  but  opprobrium 
greeted  the  critic.2 

Destroy  the  foundation  of  most  forms  of  dogmatic  Christi¬ 
anity  contained  in  the  second  chapter  of  Genesis,  if  you 
will ;  the  new  ecclesiasticism  undertakes  to  underpin  the 
structure,  and  make  it,  at  any  rate  to  the  eye,  as  firm  as 
ever;  but  let  him  be  anathema  who  applies  exactly  the 
same  canons  of  criticism  to  the  opening  chapters  of 
“  Matthew”  or  of  “  Luke.”  School  children  may  be  told  that 

1  The  clergy  “are  either  propagating  what  they  may  easily  know, 
and  therefore  are  bound  to  know,  to  be  falsities  ;  or,  if  they  use 
the  words  in  some  non-natural  sense,  they  fall  below  the  moral 
standard  of  the  much-abused  Jesuit.” — Coll.  Essays,  ii.  p.  146. 

2  Bishop  (then  Canon)  Gore  admits  that  the  same  criticism  must 
be  applied  to  the  New  Testament  as  is  applied  to  the  Old,  but  he 
qualifies  this  with  the  cryptic  remark  that  “because  the  historical 
and  literary  conditions  in  the  two  cases  are  in  general  very  different, 
the  result  also  will  be  in  general  very  different.” — Pilot,  10th  Aug. 
1901. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


177 


the  world  was  by  no  means  made  in  six  days,  and  that 
implicit  belief  in  the  story  of  Noah’s  Ark  is  permissible 
only,  as  a  matter  of  business,  to  their  toymakers ;  but  they 
are  to  hold  for  the  certaintest  of  truths,  to  be  doubted  only 
at  peril  of  their  salvation,  that  their  Galilean  fellow-child 
Jesus,  nineteen  centuries  ago,  had  no  human  father.1 

In  treating  the  Old  Testament  “like  any  other  book,” 
Huxley  chose  as  a  test  case  the  interview  of  Saul  with 
the  ghost  of  Samuel  through  the  medium  of  a  witch. 
In  treating  the  New  Testament  “like  any  other  book,” 
he  chose  as  a  test  case  the  story  of  Jesus  exorcising 
demons  from  a  man  and  permitting  them  to  enter  into 
two  thousand  swine,  “  to  the  great  loss  and  damage  of 
the  innocent  Gadarene  owners.”  In  both  cases,  there¬ 
fore,  the  question  of  the  existence  of  spirits  is  raised. 
His  reason  for  the  selection  was  that  in  the  course  of 
discussions  in  the  years  1889-1891  “it  had  been  main¬ 
tained  by  the  defenders  of  ecclesiastical  Christianity  that 
the  demonology  of  the  books  of  the  New  Testament  is 
an  essential  and  integral  part  of  the  revelation  of  the 
nature  of  the  spiritual  world  promulgated  by  Jesus  of 
Nazareth.”  So  far  he  was  in  agreement  with  them. 

Belief  in  spirits,  good  and  bad,  guardian  angels  and 
maliceful  demons,  beings  filling  an  intermediate  place  as 
lower  than  gods  and  greater  than  men,  is  a  survival  of 
savage  ideas  as  to  the  presence  of  innumerable  spirits 
everywhere,  and  an  impulse  in  certain  directions  was 
given  to  this  belief  among  the  Jews  during  the  Exile. 

1  Coll.  Essays,  v.  p.  xi. 

M 


I7S 


HUXLEY. 


The  ancient  Babylonian  idea  that  disease  is  due  to 
demons  (a  belief  common  to  barbaric  peoples,  among 
whom  disease  and  death  are  not  regarded  as  natural 
events),  whose  expulsion  was  the  business  of  the  exorcist, 
struck  root  in  Judaism,  and  hence  we  find  that  the 
references  to  evil  spirits  are  more  frequent  in  the  New 
Testament  than  in  the  Old.  “  Belief  in  possession  is 
distinctive  of  late  Jewish  times,”  1  as  is  that  in  angels, 
who  become  the  appointed  “  messengers  ”  between 
Jahveh  and  men ;  on  whose  duties  as  servants  before 
the  heavenly  throne  the  prophets,  notably  Ezekiel  and 
Zechariah,  enlarge  ;  and  whose  presence  as  attendants 
on  the  “  Son  of  man  ”  at  the  Judgement-Day  is  dwelt 
upon  by  Jesus. 

It  is  plain  as  language  can  make  it,  that  the  writers  of  the 
Gospels  believed  in  the  existence  of  Satan  and  the  subordi¬ 
nate  ministers  of  evil  as  strongly  as  they  believed  in  that  of 
God  and  the  angels  ;  and  that  they  had  an  unhesitating 
faith  in  possession  and  in  exorcism.  No  reader  of  the  first 
three  Gospels  can  hesitate  to  admit  that,  in  the  opinion  of 
those  persons  among  whom  the  traditions  out  of  which  they 
are  compiled  arose,  Jesus  held,  and  constantly  acted  upon, 
the  same  theory  of  the  spiritual  world.  Nowhere  do  we 
find  the  slightest  hint  that  he  doubted  the  theory,  or  ques¬ 
tioned  the  efficacy  of  the  curative  operations  based  upon  it.2 

The  writer  of  the  article  “  Demons  ”  in  the  Encyclopedia 
Biblica  says  :  “  There  is  no  sign  on  the  part  of  Jesus,  any 
more  than  on  the  part  of  the  evangelists,  of  mere  accom¬ 
modation  to  the  current  belief.  It  is  true  that  ‘  Satan  ’ 

1  Encyclopaedia  Biblica :  Art.  “Demons.” 

2  Coll.  Essays,  v.  p.  193. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


179 


is  used  metaphorically  in  the  rebuke  of  Peter  (Matt.  xvi. 
23)  and  that  ‘unclean  spirit’  is  figurative  in  Matt.  xii. 
43.  Acceptance  of  the  current  belief  is  clearly  at  the 
basis  of  the  argument  of  Jesus  with  the  Pharisees  (Luke 
xi.  16-26);  .  .  .  and  that  he  believed  in  the  power  of 
others  besides  himself  and  his  disciples  to  expel  demons, 
in  some  sense  at  any  rate,  seems  clear  in  the  presence  of 
such  passages  as  Matt.  xii.  27  and  Luke  xi.  19,  where 
he  attributes  the  power  to  the  disciples  of  the  Pharisees. 
He  recognises  also  the  fact  that  similar  success  was 
attained  by  some  who  used  his  name  without  actually 
following  him  (Mark  ix.  38)  or  without  being  more  than 
professed  disciples.”  1  And  the  author  of  Exploratio 
Evangelicci  says  that  “it  is  probable  Jesus  accepted 
the  hypothesis  of  demoniac  possession  as  easily  as  he 
accepted  the  hypothesis  that  the  sun  moves  round  the 
earth.” 2  In  the  declaration  that  he  cast  out  devils 
(Luke  xiii.  32),  and  his  bestowal  of  the  like  power  upon 
his  disciples  (Luke  ix.  1)  ;  in  the  story  of  the  temptation  ; 
in  the  warning  that  the  wicked  would  depart  into  ever¬ 
lasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels  (“  the 
doctrine  of  eternal  damnation  is  a  Judaistic  survival  of 
grossly  immoral  character”5),  no  ingenuity  can  distort 
the  fact  that  Jesus  shared  the  common  demonological 
belief  of  his  time  and  people. 

1  See  quotation  to  the  same  effect,  from  Dr  Alexander’s  Bib/. 
Cyclopedia ,  given  in  Coll.  Essays ,  v.  p.  217. 

2  P.  225. 

3  A  Critical  History  of  a  Future  Life.  By  R.  H.  Charles,  D.D., 
p.  31 1. 


i8o 


HUXLEY, 


And  the  issue  which  Huxley  raised  is  as  clear  as  it  is 
serious  : — 

When  such  a  story  as  that  about  the  Gadarene  swine  is 
placed  before  us,  the  importance  of  the  decision,  whether  it 
is  to  be  accepted  or  rejected,  cannot  be  overestimated.  If 
the  demonological  part  of  it  is  to  be  accepted,  the  authority 
of  Jesus  is  unmistakably  pledged  to  the  demonological  system 
current  in  Judea  in  the  first  century.  The  belief  in  devils, 
who  possess  men  and  can  be  transferred  from  men  to  pigs, 
becomes  as  much  a  part  of  Christian  dogma  as  any  article  of 
the  creeds.  If  it  is  to  be  rejected,  there  are  two  alternative 
conclusions.  Supposing  the  Gospels  to  be  historically  accu¬ 
rate,  it  follows  that  Jesus  shared  in  the  errors  respecting  the 
nature  of  the  spiritual  world  prevalent  in  the  age  in  which  he 
lived,  and  among  the  people  of  his  nation.  If,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  Gospel  traditions  give  us  only  a  popular  version  of 
the  sayings  and  doings  of  Jesus,  falsely  coloured,  and  dis¬ 
torted  by  the  superstitious  imaginings  of  the  minds  through 
which  it  had  passed,  what  guarantee  have  we  that  a  similar 
unconscious  falsification,  in  accordance  with  preconceived 
ideas,  may  not  have  taken  place  in  respect  of  other  reported 
sayings  and  doings?  What  is  to  prevent  a  conscientious 
inquirer  from  finding  himself  at  last  in  a  purely  agnostic 
position  with  respect  to  the  teachings  of  Jesus,  and  conse¬ 
quently  with  respect  to  the  fundamentals  of  Christianity?1 

The  old  argument  that  miracles  are  impossible,  because 
contrary  to  the  order  of  nature,  is  no  longer  advanced, 
since  its  force  is  limited  to  what  we  infer  from  our 
experience  of  that  order.  The  fact  that  a  certain  thing 
has  not  happened  within  our  knowledge  is  no  proof  that 
it  never  happened  in  the  past,  or  that  it  can  never  happen 
in  the  future.  Nothing,  as  Huxley  points  out,  is  to  be 

1  Coll .  Essays ,  v.  pp.  193,  194  ;  and  see  p.  218. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


1 8 1 


declared  “  impossible,”  except  contradictions  in  terms, 
as  a  round  square,  a  present  past,  or  the  intersection  of 
two  parallel  lines.  None  of  us  have  seen  a  centaur  or  a 
griffin,  but  the  existence  of  such  monsters  is  conceivable  ; 
so  with  the  miracles  reported  in  the  Old  and  New  Testa¬ 
ments  or  in  the  Acta  Sanctorum — they  are  conceivable 
by  the  imagination,  however  repellent  to  the  reason. 
And  the  argument  which  alone  has  force  against  miracles 
is,  that  as  their  alleged  occurrence  is  an  event  lying  out¬ 
side  our  experience  of  an  unbroken  uniformity  of  nature, 
belief  in  them  must  be  determined  by  the  validity  of  the 
evidence.  And  the  more  improbable  the  character  of 
the  alleged  miracle,  the  more  cogent  must  be  the  evi¬ 
dence  in  its  support.  Dealing  with  the  miracles  narrated 
in  the  Gospels,  it  would  seem  only  reasonable,  before 
accepting  the  truth  of  the  story,  to  expect  that  in  the 
case  of  documents  for  which  inspiration  is  claimed 
there  should  be  no  discrepancies  in  the  record ;  that 
the  Holy  Spirit  would  have  protected  the  revelation 
from  error  and  obscurity.  Under  this  test  the  evidence 
breaks  down.  An  examination  of  a  work  published  by 
the  Religious  Tract  Society,  under  the  unconsciously 
ironical  title,  Harmony  of  the  Gospels ,  brings  out  the 
discord  between  them.  Upon  a  matter  so  momentous 
in  its  assumed  bearings  on  human  destiny  as  the  Virgin 
Birth  (to  which  the  earliest  of  the  Synoptics  makes  no 
reference)  there  is  no  agreement ;  while  the  accounts  of 
the  character  of  the  last  supper,  of  the  last  hours  of 
Jesus  on  the  cross,  and  of  the  events  following  his 


HUXLEY. 


182 

alleged  resurrection,  vary  irreconcilably.  A  recent 
defender  of  the  faith  remarks  that  “  the  tale  of  the 
physical  resurrection  of  Jesus  belongs  evidently  to  the 
same  circle  of  thought  as  that  of  the  miraculous  birth. 
It  shows  a  love  of  the  marvellous  ;  is  deeply  tinged  with 
materialism ;  and  rests  on  a  historical  substruction  which 
falls  to  pieces  on  a  careful  examination.”  1  So  with  the 
Gadarene  story ;  so  with  the  story  of  the  feeding  of 
several  thousand  with  a  few  loaves,  with  the  result  that 
“  the  quantity  of  the  fragments  of  the  meal  left  over 
amounted  to  much  more  than  the  original  store  ”  :  the 
reports  differ.  The  explanation,  hitherto  arrested  and 
darkened  by  theories  of  inspiration,  is  obvious.  With 
the  abandonment  of  those  theories  every  difficulty 
vanishes.  The  Gospels  are  the  handiwork  of  men  who 
lived  in  an  age  when  any  conception  of  the  uniformity 
of  nature  was  foreign  to  the  mind ;  men  in  whom  the 
critical  faculty  of  weighing  of  evidence  was  wholly  lacking, 
and  who  set  down,  each  in  his  own  fashion,  stories  of 
events  said  to  have  happened  many  years  before — stories 
which  had  therefore  filtered  through  many  channels ; 
fallible  hearers  repeating  them  to  fallible  writers,  whose 
honesty  and  sincerity  are  not  doubted,  but  whose  com¬ 
petency  is  questioned. 

As  Dr  Sutherland  Black  says  in  his  admirably  com¬ 
pendious  article  on  the  “Gospels”  in  Chambers s  Encyclo¬ 
pedia,  “no  one  of  them  is  a  primary  document  in  the 
sense  of  having  been  written  in  its  present  form  from 
1  Exploratio  Evangelic  a,  p.  255. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST.  1 83 

direct  personal  knowledge ;  and  it  is  obvious  that  each 
succeeding  evangelist,  in  availing  himself  of  the  labours 
of  his  predecessors,  did  so  with  a  feeling  of  perfect 
freedom,  not  claiming  for  himself,  nor  according  to  his 
fellows,  nor  expecting  for  either  from  the  church,  any 
title  to  authority  as  infallible.”  That  authority  was 
claimed  for  them  by  the  framers  of  the  Canon,  fallible 
men  determining  what  is  infallible ;  men  whose  critical 
capacity  and  materials  for  decision  are  hardly  warrant 
for  the  burden  which  they  have  for  centuries,  unchal¬ 
lenged,  laid  upon  more  competent  judges.  “  The  times 
of  the  first  Church  were  times  of  excitement ;  when  the 
appeal  was  not  to  the  questioning,  thinking  understand¬ 
ing,  but  to  unheeding,  all-venturing  emotion,  to  that 
lower  class  4  from  whom  faiths  ascend  ’ ;  not  to  the  cul¬ 
tivated  class  by  whom  they  are  criticised.” 1  Huxley’s 
tribute  to  the  service  rendered  to  human  kind  by  the 
Bible  (see  ante ,  p.  34)  adds  emphasis  to  his  protest 
against  the  evil  of  which  the  doctrine  of  its  infallibility 
has  been  fruitful. 

The  pretension  to  infallibility,  by  whomsoever  made,  has 
done  endless  mischief ;  with  impartial  malignity  it  has 
proved  a  curse  alike  to  those  who  have  made  it  and  those 
who  have  accepted  it  :  and  its  most  baneful  shape  is  book 
infallibility.  For  sacerdotal  corporations  and  schools  of 
philosophy  are  able,  under  due  compulsion  of  opinion,  to 
retreat  from  positions  that  have  became  untenable  ;  while 
the  dead  hand  of  a  book  sets  and  stiffens,  amidst  texts  and 
formulae,  until  it  becomes  a  mere  petrifaction,  fit  only  for  the 


1  Literary  Studies.  By  Walter  Bagehot,  ii.  p.  46. 


184 


HUXLEY. 


function  of  stumbling-block  which  it  so  admirably  performs. 
Wherever  bibliolatry  has  prevailed,  bigotry  and  cruelty  have 
accompanied  it.  It  lies  at  the  root  of  the  deep-seated,  some¬ 
times  disguised,  but  never  absent,  antagonism  of  all  the 
varieties  of  ecclesiasticism  to  the  freedom  of  thought  and 
to  the  spirit  of  scientific  investigation.  For  those  who  look 
upon  ignorance  as  one  of  the  chief  sources  of  evil,  and  hold 
veracity,  not  merely  in  act  but  in  thought,  to  be  the  one 
condition  of  true  progress,  whether  moral  or  intellectual,  it  is 
clear  that  the  Biblical  idol  must  go  the  way  of  all  other  idols. 
Of  infallibility  in  all  shapes,  lay  or  clerical,  it  is  needful 
to  iterate  with  more  than  Catonic  pertinacity,  Dele?ida  est } 

In  the  controversy  over  the  Gadarene  story,  the 
authenticity  of  which  was  defended  by  Dr  Wace  and 
Mr  Gladstone,  Huxley  raised  the  question  whether 
the  ever  -  accumulating  experience  of  mankind  con¬ 
cerning  the  non  -  intrusion  of  the  supernatural  in  the 
sequence  of  phenomena  was  to  be  regarded  as  of  no 
account  as  against  the  story  of  demon-possessed  pigs. 
For  history  shows  that  all  advance  in  knowledge  has 
caused  recession  of  belief  in  miracle,  and  that  the 
farther  back  inquiry  is  pushed  the  more  active  is  that 
belief.  And  the  argument  that  miracles  ceased  at  a  cer¬ 
tain  stage,  the  date  of  which  is  a  hotly  debated  question 
among  ecclesiastics,  has  no  force  if  they  were  wrought  as 
signs  and  wonders  to  remove  unbelief,  since  if  that  was 
their  purpose  the  need  of  them  is  greater  than  ever. 
As  was  his  wont,  Huxley  went  straight  to  the  point. 

I  am  not  more  certain  about  anything  than  I  am  that  the 


1  Coll.  Essays ,  iv.  p.  10. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST.  I  85 

evidence  tendered  in  favour  of  the  demonology  of  which  the 
Gaderene  story  is  a  typical  example  is  utterly  valueless.1 

Everything  that  I  know  of  physiological  and  pathological 
science  leads  me  to  entertain  a  very  strong  conviction  that 
the  phenomena  ascribed  to  possession  are  as  purely  natural 
as  those  which  constitute  small-pox  ;  everything  that  I  know 
of  anthropology  leads  me  to  think  that  the  belief  in  demons 
and  demoniacal  possession  is  a  mere  survival  of  a  once  uni¬ 
versal  superstition,  and  that  its  persistence  at  the  present 
time  is  pretty  much  in  the  inverse  ratio  of  the  general 
instruction,  intelligence,  and  sound  judgement  of  the  popu¬ 
lation  among  whom  it  prevails.  Everything  that  I  know  of 
law  and  justice  convinces  me  that  the  wanton  destruction  of 
other  people’s  property  is  a  misdemeanour  of  evil  example. 
Again,  the  study  of  history,  and  especially  of  the  fifteenth, 
sixteenth,  and  seventeenth  centuries,  leaves  no  shadow  of 
doubt  on  my  mind  that  the  belief  in  the  reality  of  possession 
and  of  witchcraft,  justly  based,  alike  by  Catholics  and  Prot¬ 
estants,  upon  this  and  innumerable  other  passages  in  both 
the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  gave  rise,  through  the  special 
influence  of  Christian  ecclesiastics,  to  the  most  horrible  per¬ 
secutions  and  judicial  murders  of  thousands  upon  thousands 
of  innocent  men,  women,  and  children.  And  when  I  reflect 
that  the  record  of  a  plain  and  simple  declaration  upon  such 
an  occasion  as  this,  that  the  belief  in  witchcraft  and  pos¬ 
session  is  wicked  nonsense,  would  have  rendered  the  long 
agony  of  medieval  humanity  impossible,  I  am  prompted  to 
reject,  as  dishonouring,  the  supposition  that  such  declara¬ 
tion  was  withheld  out  of  condescension  to  popular  error.2 

The  Gospels,  the  Acts,  the  Epistles,  and  the  Apocalypse 
assert  the  existence  of  the  devil,  of  his  demons  and  of  hell, 
as  plainly  as  they  do  that  of  God  and  his  angels  and  heaven. 
It  is  plain  that  the  Messianic  and  the  Satanic  conceptions  of 
the  writers  of  these  books  are  the  obverse  and  the  reverse  of 


1  Coll.  Essays,  v.  p.  206. 


2  lb.,  pp.  215,  216. 


HUXLEY. 


1 86 

the  same  intellectual  coinage.  If  we  turn  from  Scripture  to 
the  traditions  of  the  Fathers  and  the  confessions  of  the 
Churches,  it  will  appear  that,  in  this  one  particular,  at  any 
rate,  time  has  brought  about  no  important  deviation  from 
primitive  belief.  From  Justin  onwards  it  may  often  be  a 
fair  question  whether  God,  or  the  devil,  occupies  a  larger 
share  of  the  attention  of  the  Fathers.  It  is  the  devil  who 
instigates  the  Roman  authorities  to  persecute  ;  the  gods  and 
goddesses  of  paganism  are  devils,  and  idolatry  itself  is  an 
invention  of  Satan  ;  if  a  saint  falls  away  from  grace,  it  is  by 
the  seduction  of  the  demon  ;  if  heresy  arises,  the  devil  has 
suggested  it ;  and  some  of  the  Fathers  go  so  far  as  to  chal¬ 
lenge  the  pagans  to  a  sort  of  exorcising  match,  by  way  of 
testing  the  truth  of  Christianity.  Medieval  Christianity  is 
at  one  with  patristic,  on  this  head.  The  masses,  the  clergy, 
the  theologians,  and  the  philosophers  alike,  live  and  move 
and  have  their  being  in  a  world  full  of  demons,  in  which 
sorcery  and  possession  are  everyday  occurrences.  Nor  did 
the  Reformation  make  any  difference.  Whatever  else  Luther 
assailed,  he  left  the  traditional  demonology  untouched  ;  nor 
could  any  one  have  entertained  a  more  hearty  and  un¬ 
compromising  belief  in  the  devil  than  he  and,  at  a  later 
period,  the  Calvinistic  fanatics  of  New  England  did. 
Finally,  in  these  last  years  of  the  nineteenth  century,  the 
demonological  hypotheses  of  the  first  century  are,  explicitly 
or  implicitly,  held  and  occasionally  acted  upon  by  the 
immense  majority  of  Christians  of  all  confessions.1 

But  although  this  be  so  with  the  loose  adherents  of 
current  creeds ;  although  the  man  who  smiles  when  he 
hears  the  story  of  the  demons  passing  into  the  bodies  of 
terrified  swine  has  a  trembling  of  soul  when  he  hears  of 
the  temptation  of  Jesus  by  the  devil,  so  that,  feeling 
scepticism  to  be  somewhat  perilous,  he  carries  his  belief 

1  Coll.  Essays ,  v.  pp.  322,  323. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


IS/ 


in  demonology  to  a  “  suspense  account,”  Huxley  added 
that  he  ventured  “to  doubt  whether,  at  this  present 
moment,  any  Protestant  theologian  who  has  a  reputa¬ 
tion  to  lose  will  say  that  he  believes  the  Gadarene 
story.” 

Dr  Wace  at  once  retorted  that,  so  far  as  he  was  con¬ 
cerned,  the  doubt  had  no  foundation.  “  I  repeat,”  he 
said,  “  that  I  believe  it,  and  that  Mr  Huxley  has 
removed  the  only  objection  to  my  believing  it,”  namely, 
that  to  reject  it  would  be  denial  of  the  veracity  of  Jesus. 
While  humorously  disclaiming  any  responsibility  for  the 
confirmation  of  Dr  Wace’s  belief  that  “  the  spiritual 
world  comprises  devils,  who,  under  certain  circum¬ 
stances,  may  enter  men  and  be  transferred  from  them 
to  four-footed  beasts,”  1  Huxley  could  but  admire  the 
courage,  whatever  might  be  the  opinion  he  held  of  the 
intelligence,  of  his  opponent.  “  Dr  Wace,”  he  said, 
“has  raised  for  himself  a  monument  cere  perennius .” 
Huxley  was  charitably  silent  as  to  the  appropriate 
inscription  to  be  put  on  it. 

In  the  attack  upon  agnosticism  which  led  to  the 
controversy,  Dr  Wace  accused  the  agnostics  of  thus 
dubbing  themselves  to  avoid  the  “  unpleasant  signifi¬ 
cance”  attaching  to  the  term  “infidel,”  which,  like 
“freethinker,”  strange  as  it  may  seem  in  this  twentieth 
century,  still  appears  to  convey  reproach.  And  he 
added,  in  minatory  tartness,  that  “it  is,  and  ought  to 
be,  an  unpleasant  thing  for  a  man  to  have  to  say 

1  Coll.  Essays ,  v.  p.  415. 


1 88 


1IUXLEY. 


plainly  that  he  does  not  believe  in  Jesus  Christ.” 1 
Whatever  vague  threat  the  word  “  unpleasant  ”  might 
convey,  whether  hints  of  the  secular  arm,  or  social 
ostracism,  or  eternal  punishment,  any  possible  penalty 
was  not  likely  to  weigh  with  Huxley.  He  retorted 
that  the  proposition 

that  “  it  ought  to  be”  unpleasant  for  any  man  to  say  anything 
which  he  sincerely  and,  after  due  deliberation,  believes,  is, 
to  my  mind,  of  the  most  profoundly  immoral  character.  I 
verily  believe  that  the  great  good  which  has  been  effected  in 
the  world  by  Christianity  has  been  largely  counteracted  by 
the  pestilent  doctrine  on  which  all  the  Churches  have  in¬ 
sisted,  that  honest  disbelief  in  their  more  or  less  astonishing 
creeds  is  a  moral  offence,  indeed  a  sin  of  the  deepest  dye, 
deserving  and  involving  the  same  future  retribution  as 
murder  and  robbery.  If  we  could  only  see,  in  one  view,  the 
torrents  of  hypocrisy  and  cruelty,  the  lies,  the  slaughter,  the 
violations  of  every  obligation  of  humanity,  which  have  flowed 
from  this  source  along  the  course  of  the  history  of  Christian 
nations,  our  worst  imaginations  of  hell  would  pale  beside  the 
vision.2 

As  to  the  use  of  the  term  “agnostic,”  Huxley  says — 

When  I  reached  intellectual  maturity  and  began  to  ask 
myself  whether  I  was  an  atheist,  a  theist,  or  a  pantheist ; 
a  materialist  or  an  idealist;  a  Christian  or  a  freethinker;  I 
found  that  the  more  I  learned  and  reflected,  the  less  ready 
was  the  answer  ;  until,  at  last,  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
I  had  neither  art  nor  part  with  any  of  these  denominations, 
except  the  last.  The  one  thing  in  which  most  of  these 
good  people  were  agreed  was  the  one  thing  in  which  I 
differed  from  them.  They  were  quite  sure  they  had  attained 


1  Coll.  Essays,  v.  p.  210. 


2  lb.,  p,  241. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


189 


a  certain  “gnosis,” — had,  more  or  less  successfully,  solved 
the  problem  of  existence  ;  while  I  was  quite  sure  I  had  not, 
and  had  a  pretty  strong  conviction  that  the  problem  was 
insoluble.1 

At  any  rate,  whatever  explanation  of  the  universe 
there  may  be,  Huxley  was  satisfied  that  theology  had 
not  supplied  it.  Joining  the  Metaphysical  Society,  he 
found  in  that  “remarkable  confraternity  of  antagonists” 
every  variety  of  philosophical  and  theological  opinion 
represented,  most  of  the  members  being  “  -ists  of  one 
sort  or  another.”  So,  nameless  himself,  he  “conceived 
the  appropriate  title  of  “  agnostic.”  “  It  came,”  he  says, 
“  into  my  head  as  suggestively  antithetic  to  the  c  gnostic  ’ 
of  Church  history,  who  professed  to  know  so  much 
about  the  very  things  of  which  I  was  ignorant.”  But, 
as  the  word  implies,  it  connotes  neither  confession  of 
faith  nor  doctrinal  formula ;  neither  affirmation  nor 
denial.  “And  dares  stamp  nothing  false  where  he 
finds  nothing  sure.”  2 

Agnosticism,  in  fact,  is  not  a  creed,  but  a  method,  the 
essence  of  which  lies  in  the  rigorous  application  of  a  single 
principle.  That  principle  is  of  great  antiquity  ;  it  is  as  old 
as  Socrates;  as  old  as  the  writer  who  said,  “Try  all  things, 
hold  fast  by  that  which  is  good  ”  ;  it  is  the  foundation  of  the 
Reformation,  which  simply  illustrated  the  axiom  that  every 
man  should  be  able  to  give  a  reason  for  the  faith  that  is  in 
him  ;  it  is  the  great  principle  of  Descartes  ;  it  is  the  funda¬ 
mental  axiom  of  modern  science.  Positively,  the  principle 
may  be  expressed  :  In  matters  of  the  intellect,  follow  your 
reason  as  far  as  it  will  take  you,  without  regard  to  any  other 


1  Coll.  Essays,  v.  p.  238. 


2  Matthew  Arnold,  Empedocles . 


HUXLEY. 


190 

consideration.  And  negatively  :  In  matters  of  the  intellect 
do  not  pretend  that  conclusions  are  certain  which  are  not 
demonstrated  or  demonstrable.  That  I  take  to  be  the 
agnostic  faith,  which  if  a  man  keep  whole  and  undefiled, 
he  shall  not  be  ashamed  to  look  the  universe  in  the  face, 
whatever  the  future  may  have  in  store  for  him.1 

It  was  no  bard  matter  to  show  that  the  vagueness  was 
on  the  other  side.  The  phrase  “belief  in  Jesus  Christ” 
has  as  many  meanings  as  there  are  sects.  The  Episco¬ 
palian  has  one  definition  of  it ;  the  Unitarian  has 
another.  And  Huxley  showed  what  difficulty  attends 
any  effort  to  construct  a  consistent  portrait  of  Jesus 
from  the  Synoptics  and  the  gospel  of  John,  and  then 
to  reconcile  this  with  the  Jesus  of  the  creeds.  The  New 
Testament  witnesses  to  disruptions  on  the  question  of 
“  belief ”  in  him  soon  after  his  death.  His  immediate 
followers  were  “  Nazarenes,”  who  acknowledged  his 
brother  James  as  their  head,  and  who  conformed  to  the 
Jewish  law,  differing  from  their  copatriots  only  in  believ¬ 
ing  that  the  Messiah  had  already  come  in  the  person  of 
Jesus.  The  division  of  the  disciples  of  the  Master  into 
Nazarenes  and  Christians,  which  latter  appellation  is  said 
to  have  been  first  used  at  Antioch,  arose  through  the 
contention  of  Paul  and  Barnabas  that  the  commands 
regarding  circumcision  and  abstinence  from  certain  foods 
were  abrogated.  So  the  “primitive  Church,”  around 
whose  story  ecclesiastical  historians  have  cast  a  halo, 
was  “  no  dogmatic  dovecot  pervaded  by  the  most 
loving  unity  and  doctrinal  harmony.”  Nazarenism 
1  Coll.  Essays ,  v.  p.  245  ;  and  see  ante,  p.  40. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


191 

became  “  a  damnable  heresy,  while  the  younger  doctrine 
throve  and  pushed  out  its  shoots  into  that  endless 
variety  of  sects,  of  which  the  three  strongest  survivors 
are  the  Roman  and  Greek  Churches  and  modern  Prot¬ 
estantism.”  1 

A  masterly  summary  of  the  rise  and  development  of 
Christianity,  of  the  foreign  influences  which  shaped  it, 
and  of  the  mythologies,  the  pagan  rites  and  ceremonies, 
themselves  of  barbaric  origin,  which  it  incorporated,  is 
given  in  the  essay  on  the  “  Evolution  of  Theology.” 2 
This  should  be  read  in  conjunction  with  the  prologue  to 
the  fifth  volume  of  Collected  Essays  (of  which  Huxley 
wrote  to  a  friend,  “  It  cost  me  more  time  and  pains 
than  any  equal  number  of  pages  I  have  ever  written  ”  3), 
in  which  the  history  of  the  struggle  between  Naturalism 
and  Supernaturalism  is  outlined,  and  the  evidence 
on  which  the  doctrine  of  Evolution  rests,  set  forth. 
Both  papers  will  help  to  clear  away  the  haze  which 
hangs  round  questions  in  the  discussion  of  which  the 
spirit  of  the  advocate  rather  than  of  the  truth-seeker 
is  present.  Strauss  said  that  “  the  true  criticism  of 
dogma  is  its  history,”  because  in  this  are  to  be  found 
the  indictment  of  humanity  against  creeds  between 
which  and  the  facts  of  life  and  nature  there  is  no 
correspondence,  since  they  remain  puzzles  to  the  head 
and  strangers  to  the  heart.  As  Emerson  says,  “  The 
prayers  and  dogmas  of  our  Church  are  like  the  zodiac 
of  Denderah  and  the  astronomical  monuments  of  the 
1  Coll.  Essays,  v.  p.  231.  2  lb.,  pp.  367-371.  3  II.  298. 


192 


HUXLEY. 


Hindoos,  wholly  insulated  from  anything  now  extant  in 
the  life  and  the  business  of  the  people.” 1 

In  place  of  the  “tangled  Trinities,”  the  logomachies 
which  only  bewilder  and  perplex,  Huxley  asked  the 
Churches  to  revive  “a  conception  of  religion  which,”  he 
says,  “  appears  to  me  as  wonderful  an  inspiration  of 
genius  as  the  art  of  Pheidias  or  the  science  of  Aristotle. 
‘And  what  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee,  but  to  do 
justly,  and  to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy 
God  ?  ’  If  any  so-called  religion  takes  away  from  this 
great  saying  of  Micah,  I  think  it  wantonly  mutilates, 
while,  if  it  adds  thereto,  I  think  it  obscures  the  perfect 
ideal  of  religion.”2 

All  that  is  best  in  the  ethics  of  the  modern  world,  in  so 
far  as  it  has  not  grown  out  of  Greek  thought  or  Barbarian 
manhood,  is  the  direct  development  of  the  ethics  of  old 
Israel.  There  is  no  code  of  legislation,  ancient  or  modern, 
at  once  so  just  and  so  merciful,  so  tender  to  the  weak  and 
poor,  as  the  Jewish  law;  and  if  the  Gospels  are  to  be 
trusted,  Jesus  of  Nazareth  himself  declared  that  he  taught 
nothing  but  that  which  lay  implicitly,  or  explicitly,  in  the 
religious  and  ethical  system  of  his  people. 

And  the  scribe  said  unto  him,  Of  a  truth,  Teacher,  thou 
hast  well  said  that  he  is  one  ;  and  there  is  none  other  but 
he  ;  and  to  love  him  with  all  the  heart,  and  with  all  the 
understanding,  and  with  all  the  strength,  and  to  love  his 
neighbour  as  himself,  is  much  more  than  all  whole  burnt 
offerings  and  sacrifices  (Mark  xii.  32,  33). 

Here  is  the  briefest  of  summaries  of  the  teaching  of 
the  prophets  of  Israel  of  the  eighth  century ;  does  the 
Teacher,  whose  doctrine  is  thus  set  forth  in  his  presence, 


1  “  The  American  Scholar.” 


2  Coll.  Essays ,  iv.  p.  161, 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


193 


repudiate  the  exposition?  Nay;  we  are  told,  on  the  con¬ 
trary,  that  Jesus  saw  that  he  “answered  discreetly,”  and  re¬ 
plied,  “Thou  art  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God.” 

So  that  I  think  that  even  if  the  creeds,  from  the  so-called 
“Apostles’”  to  the  so-called  “ Athanasian,”  were  swept  into 
oblivion  ;  and  even  if  the  human  race  should  arrive  at  the 
conclusion  that,  whether  a  bishop  washes  a  cup  or  leaves  it 
unwashed,  is  not  a  matter  of  the  least  consequence,  it  will 
get  on  very  well.  The  causes  which  have  led  to  the  de¬ 
velopment  of  morality  in  mankind,  which  have  guided  or 
impelled  us  all  the  way  from  the  savage  to  the  civilised 
state,  will  not  cease  to  operate  because  a  number  of  ecclesi¬ 
astical  hypotheses  turn  out  to  be  baseless.  And,  even  if 
the  absurd  notion  that  morality  is  more  the  child  of  specu¬ 
lation  than  of  practical  necessity  and  inherited  instinct  had 
any  foundation ;  if  all  the  world  is  going  to  thieve,  murder, 
and  otherwise  misconduct  itself  as  soon  as  it  discovers  that 
certain  portions  of  ancient  history  are  mythical ;  what  is  the 
relevance  of  such  arguments  to  any  one  who  holds  by  the 
Agnostic  principle  ? 1 

Turning  briefly  to  Mr  Gladstone’s  intervention  in 
the  controversy,  his  chief  concern  was  about  Huxley’s 
charge  against  Jesus  as  wantonly  destroying  other 
people’s  property.  He  was  sceptical  as  to  the  pigs 
numbering  two  thousand,  and  in  a  footnote  to  the 
concluding  chapter  of  the  Impregnable  Rock  of  Holy 
Scripture  suggests  that  “  so  large  a  number  may  be  due 
to  the  error  of  a  copyist,  or  very  possibly  a  marginal 
gloss,  which  afterwards  crept  into  the  text.”  But  as  the 
existence  of  demons  was  accepted  by  Mr  Gladstone  as  a 
matter  of  course,  the  statistics  as  to  the  pigs  are  of 
minor  importance,  except  as  they  may  affect  the  ques- 

1  Coll .  Essays ,  v.  p.  316. 

N 


194 


HUXLEY. 


tion  of  an  inspired  text.  What  he  sought  to  prove  was 
that  the  keepers  of  the  swine  were  Jews,  and  that  there¬ 
fore  they  were  justly  punished  for  their  breach  of  the 
Mosaic  law.  Josephus  is  quoted  as  evidence.  But 
Huxley  showed  conclusively  that  Mr  Gladstone  had 
misread  Josephus,  and  he  established  beyond  question 
that  Gadara  was  a  Gentile,  and  not  a  Jewish  city.  All 
in  vain.  Mr  Gladstone  stuck  to  his  statements,  and  as 
edition  after  edition  of  the  Impregnable  Rock  was  issued 
without  modification,  there  can  be  little  wonder  that 
while  in  publicly  criticising  these  methods  Huxley  called 
them  “peculiar,”  in  private  correspondence  he  spoke  of 
the  man  who  practised  them  as  a  “  copious  shuffler,”  1 
and  bracketed  him  with  Owen  and  Bishop  Wilberforce 
as  belonging  “to  a  very  curious  type  of  humanity,  with 
many  excellent  and  even  great  qualities,  and  one  fatal 
defect — utter  untrustworthiness.”  2  It  is  interesting  to 
note  here  that  in  a  conversation  with  Mr  Lionel  Tolle- 
mache,  Mr  Gladstone  “  denied  genius  to  Huxley,  but 
allowed  it  to  Owen  and  Romanes  ” ! 3 

Among  the  outside  criticisms  which  the  controversy 
provoked  was  that  which  suggested  that  both  disputants 
“  might  be  better  occupied  than  in  fighting  over  the 

1  II.  122.  In  a  letter  to  Colonel  Ingersoll,  written  in  March 
1889,  Huxley  says  :  “Gladstone’s  attack  on  you  is  one  of  the  best 
things  he  has  written.  I  do  not  think  there  is  more  than  fifty  per 
cent  more  verbiage  than  is  necessary,  nor  any  sentence  with  more 
than  two  meanings.” — Literary  Gtiide,  December  1901. 

2  IT.  34i.  3  Talks  with  Mr  Gladstone. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


195 


Gadarene  pigs.”  Upon  this  Huxley  pertinently  com¬ 
mented — 

If  these  too  famous  swine  were  the  only  parties  to  the 
suit,  I,  for  my  part,  should  fully  admit  the  justice  of  the 
rebuke.  But,  under  the  beneficent  rule  of  the  Court  of 
Chancery,  in  former  times,  it  was  not  uncommon  that  a 
quarrel  about  a  few  perches  of  worthless  land  ended  in  the 
ruin  of  ancient  families  and  the  engulfing  of  great  estates  ; 
and  I  think  that  our  admonisher  failed  to  observe  the  analogy 
— to  note  the  momentous  consequences  of  the  judgement 
which  may  be  awarded  in  the  present  apparently  insignificant 
action  in  re  the  swineherds  of  Gadara. 

The  immediate  effect  of  such  judgement  will  be  the 
decision  of  the  question,  whether  the  men  of  the  nineteenth 
century  are  to  adopt  the  demonology  of  the  men  of  the  first 
century,  as  divinely  revealed  truth,  or  to  reject  it,  as  degrad¬ 
ing  falsity.1 

Yet,  complete  as  is  the  discomfiture  of  the  current 
theology  in  its  conflict  with  historical  criticism  of  its 
documents,  the  Impregnable  Rock  of  Holy  Scripture  re¬ 
mains  in  demand,  and  Dr  Wace  is,  we  suppose,  still  a 
power  in  the  pulpit.  The  chains  of  custom  and  tradi¬ 
tion  still  bind,  and  indifference  still  paralyses,  the  souls 
of  men.  In  this,  and  not  in  active  and  deep  conviction 
of  the  truth  of  its  creeds,  the  strength  of  orthodoxy  lies. 
It  has  made  unto  itself  a  more  sure  habitation  in  yield¬ 
ing  to  “the  form  and  pressure”  of  the  time;  its  official 
representatives  have  never  abandoned  that  defence  of 
privilege  which  is  of  greater  moment  than  defence  of 
what  is  left  of  the  faith,  and  the  roots  of  ecclesiastical 

1  Coll.  Essays,  v.  p.  414. 


196 


HUXLEY. 


institutions  have  become  more  closely  intertwined  with 
those  of  the  body  politic,  so  that  attack  upon  the  one 
is  menace  to  the  other. 

Nevertheless,  “wisdom  is  justified  of  her  children.” 
“  Much  water  has  flowed  under  the  bridges  ”  since 
1864,  when  a  number  of  clergymen,  consistently  enough, 
formulated  a  declaration  of  faith  that  Jesus  taught  the 
doctrine  of  everlasting  punishment,  and  begged  their 
brethren  to  sign  it  “for  the  love  of  God”;1  or  even 
since  1891,  when  another  group,  who  had  not  bowed 
the  knee  to  the  Baal  of  modern  scholarship,  affirmed 
their  belief  that  “  the  canonical  scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  declare  incontrovertibly  the  actual 
historical  truth  in  all  records,  both  of  past  events  and  of 
the  delivery  of  predictions  to  be  thereafter  fulfilled.” 2 
In  fact,  the  abrasion  of  incredible  and  inhuman  dogmas 
has  gone  on  at  so  rapid  a  rate  that  belief  in  them  might 
be  thought  to  be  limited  to  the  vulgar  and  illiterate, 
were  it  not  for  restatements  of  the  following  order,  which 
is  quoted  from  the  widely  circulated  worldly  and  other¬ 
worldly  British  Weekly.  In  commenting  on  certain 
articles  in  the  Encyclopaedia  Biblica  the  reader  is  advised 
to  “  take  the  Gospels,  the  Acts,  and  the  Epistles,  and 
erase  from  them  as  incredible  everything  that  does  not 
affirm  miracle.  He  will  find  that  the  narrative  of 
miracle  is  so  welded  with  facts  and  words  and  in- 

1  Life  and  Letters  of  Dean  Stanley ,  ii.  p.  158. 

2  Coll.  Essays,  v.  p.  23. 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


197 


ferences,  that  to  cut  it  out  is  to  reduce  the  whole  to  a 
rag-heap.”  But  these  strident  voices  are  softened  in  the 
atmosphere  of  the  new  knowledge.  Dogmas  are  dying 
— very  slowly — as  other  superstitions  have  died,  because 
they  cannot  adapt  themselves  to  changed  conditions. 
They  are  explained,  and  their  explanation  is  their 
doom. 

Truly,  “  wisdom  is  justified  of  her  children  ”  :  wellnigh 
all  for  which  Huxley  contended  is  conceded,  and  the 
rest  will  follow  in  due  time.  The  admissions  as  to  the 
unhistorical  element  in  the  Bible  which  are  made  by 
modern  theologians  are  not  limited  to  the  Old  Testa¬ 
ment.  The  great  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  already  re¬ 
ferred  to,  in  which  the  best  scholarship  of  Britain  and 
the  Continent  is  embodied,  and  which  has  as  its  chief 
editor  “  the  Oriel  Professor  of  the  Interpretation  of 
Holy  Scripture  at  Oxford,”  contains  articles,  as  quota¬ 
tions  have  shown  already  (see  p.  178),  which  a  genera¬ 
tion  ago  would  have  given  the  Dean  of  Arches  a  busy 
time  over  trials  for  heresy.  In  the  article  on  “Jesus” 
he  is  spoken  of  by  the  late  Dr  Bruce  as  “  the  child  of 
his  time  and  people”;  and,  concerning  the  Passion,  the 
same  writer  says,  “  For  modern  criticism  the  story,  even 
in  its  most  historic  version,  is  not  pure  truth,  but  truth 
mixed  with  doubtful  legend,”  although,  “  when  examined 
with  a  critical  microscope,  not  a  few  of  the  relative  in¬ 
cidents  stand  the  test.”  In  the  article  on  the  “Gospels” 
Professor  Schmiedel  doubts  “  whether  any  credible  ele- 


198 


HUXLEY. 


ments  are  to  be  found  in  them,”  and  from  the  entire 
body  of  the  reported  sayings  of  Jesus  he  chooses  five 
passages  which,  it  is  suggested,  may  form  “  foundation- 
pillars  for  a  truly  scientific  life  of  Jesus,”  in  whom, 
Professor  Schmiedel  adds,  “we  have  to  do  with  a  com¬ 
pletely  human  being.  The  divine  is  to  be  sought  in  him 
only  in  the  form  in  which  it  is  capable  of  being  found 
in  a  man.”  Of  the  Fourth  Gospel,  which  he  places 
towards  the  latter  half  of  the  second  century,  this  esti¬ 
mate  is  given — 

A  book  which  begins  by  declaring  Jesus  to  be  the  logos  of 
God,  and  ends  by  representing  a  cohort  of  Roman  soldiers 
as  falling  to  the  ground  at  the  majesty  of  his  appearance, 
and  by  representing  one  hundred  pounds  of  ointment  as 
having  been  used  at  his  embalming,  ought  by  these  facts 
alone  to  be  spared  such  a  misunderstanding  of  its  true  char¬ 
acter  as  would  be  implied  in  supposing  that  it  meant  to  be 
a  historical  work. 

After  such  strong  meat  it  would  seem  but  the  offering 
of  milk  to  babes  for  the  writers  to  suggest  that  the 
narrative  of  the  blasting  of  the  fig-tree  by  Jesus  has 
“  improbabilities  which  are  obvious  and  cannot  be  ex¬ 
plained  away,”  or  that  in  the  Zaccheus  incident  “  there 
are  difficulties  in  the  way  of  conceding  more  than  an 
ideal  truth  to  this  delightful  story.” 

From  these  concessions  there  is  but  a  short  step  to 
the  larger  concessions  of  the  school  of  Schleiermacher, 
revived  by  Sabatier,  Gardner,  and  others,  who  base 
Christianity  on  the  facts  of  religious  experience,  trans- 


THE  CONTROVERSIALIST. 


199 


ferring,  as  the  last-named  writer  explains,  “  the  support 
of  Christian  doctrine  from  history  to  psychology,  from 
the  history  of  facts  to  the  history  of  ideas.”  Upon 
which  the  obvious  comment  is  that  the  adherents  of 
every  other  religion  may  find  equal  validity  for  it  in  the 
facts  of  their  experience. 


200 


V. 

THE  CONSTRUCTOR. 

In  the  prologue  to  his  Controversial  Essays  Huxley 
says,  “  I  have  hitherto  dwelt  upon  scientific  Naturalism 
chiefly  in  its  critical  and  destructive  aspect.  But  the 
present  incarnation  of  the  spirit  of  the  Renascence 
differs  from  its  predecessor  in  the  eighteenth  century  in 
that  it  builds  up  as  well  as  pulls  down.” 1  What  the 
structure  should  be  is  indicated  in  his  controversy  with 
Mr  Gladstone,  and  to  this  may  be  added  a  passage 
from  a  letter  to  Mr  Romanes  : — 

I  have  a  great  respect  for  the  Nazarenism  of  Jesus — very 
little  for  later  “Christianity.”  But  the  only  religion  that 
makes  appeal  to  me  is  prophetic  Judaism.  Add  to  it  some¬ 
thing  from  the  best  Stoics,  and  something  from  Spinoza,  and 
something  from  Goethe,  and  there  is  a  religion  for  men. 
Some  of  these  days  I  think  I  will  make  a  cento  out  of  the 
works  of  these  people.2 

The  Hebrew  prophets  made  special  appeal  to  him, 
since,  “  to  do  justly,  to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly 
before  thy  God  ”  was  to  base  religion  on  the  stable  found¬ 
ation  of  human  relations.  There  would  be  no  need  to 
1  Coll.  Essays ,  v.  p.  41.  2  II.  339. 


THE  CONSTRUCTOR. 


20  T 


omit  the  last  words  of  that  verse,  because  the  doctrine 
of  evolution  is  not  necessarily  anti-theistic 

It  does  not  even  come  into  contact  with  Theism,  considered 
as  a  philosophical  doctrine.  That  with  which  it  does  collide, 
and  with  which  it  is  absolutely  inconsistent,  is  the  conception 
of  creation  which  theological  speculators  have  based  upon 
the  history  narrated  in  the  opening  of  the  book  of  Genesis. 
There  is  a  great  deal  of  talk  and  not  a  little  lamentation 
about  the  so-called  religious  difficulties  which  physical 
science  has  created.  In  theological  science,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  it  has  created  none.  Not  a  solitary  problem  pre¬ 
sents  itself  to  the  philosophical  Theist  at  the  present  day, 
which  has  not  existed  from  the  time  that  philosophers  began 
to  think  out  the  logical  grounds  and  the  logical  conse¬ 
quences  of  Theism.  All  the  real  or  imaginary  perplexities 
which  flow  from  the  conception  of  the  universe  as  a  de¬ 
terminate  mechanism,  are  equally  involved  in  the  assumption 
of  an  Eternal,  Omnipotent,  and  Omniscient  Deity.  The 
theological  equivalent  of  the  scientific  conception  of  order 
is  Providence  ;  and  the  doctrine  of  determinism  follows  as 
surely  from  the  attributes  of  foreknowledge  assumed  by  the 
theologian,  as  from  the  universality  of  natural  causation 
assumed  by  the  man  of  science.  The  angels  in  ‘  Paradise 
Lost  ’  would  have  found  the  task  of  enlightening  Adam 
upon  the  mysteries  of  “  Fate,  Foreknowledge,  and  Free-will” 
not  a  whit  more  difficult,  if  their  pupil  had  been  educated 
in  a  “  Real-schule,”  and  trained  in  every  laboratory  of  a 
modern  university.  In  respect  of  the  great  problems  of 
philosophy  the  post-Darwinian  generation  is,  in  one  sense, 
exactly  where  the  prae-Darwinian  generation  were.  They 
remain  insoluble.  But  the  present  generation  has  the  ad¬ 
vantage  of  being  better  provided  with  the  means  of  freeing 
itself  from  the  tyranny  of  certain  sham  solutions.1 

1  Huxley’s  chapter  in  Darwin’s  Life  and  Letters ,  ii.  p.  203  ;  and 
cf.  ii.  p.  302. 


202 


HUXLEY. 


What  Renan  says  of  Marcus  Aurelius  applies  to 
Huxley :  “  He  resolutely  severed  moral  beauty  from  all 
definite  theology ;  he  did  not  permit  duty  to  depend 
on  any  metaphysical  opinions  concerning  a  First  Cause.” 
Hence  his  opposition  to  the  theory  of  morals  as  innate, 
and  as  of  supernatural  origin.  Every  man,  it  is  held 
by  the  intuitive  school,  is  born  with  the  faculty  of 
discerning  right  from  wrong,  while,  superfluous  as  this 
would  seem,  the  declaration  of  what  actions  are  right 
and  what  actions  are  wrong  is  to  be  found  in  divinely 
given  codes,  of  which  that  of  the  Ten  Words  or  Com¬ 
mandments  is  cited  as  an  example.  Hence  springs  the 
wellnigh  universal  belief  in  the  interdependence  of  morals 
and  dogma — the  belief  that  to  err  in  the  one  is  to  err  in 
the  other.  Hence,  also,  the  historical  accuracy  of  the 
narrative  being  assumed,  the  belief  that  man’s  power  of 
choice  as  a  free  agent  between  good  and  evil  was  first 
exercised  in  Eden.1  Less  momentous,  according  to 
current  theories  of  the  consequence  of  Adam’s  fall  to 
mankind,  but  more  impressive,  was  the  scene  at  the 
foot  of  Mount  Sinai,  when  Jahveh  made  known  through 
Moses  that  he  would  appear  in  “  a  thick  cloud,”  so  that 
the  people  might  hear  him  when  he  spoke  to  their 
leader.  And  they  beheld,  the  writer  of  Exodus  narrates, 
the  descent  of  the  god  in  fire  upon  the  mountain,  when 

1  The  essence  of  that  which  is  improperly  called  the  freewill 
doctrine  is  that  occasionally,  at  any  rate,  human  volition  is  self- 
caused,  that  is  to  say,  not  caused  at  all  ;  for  to  cause  oneself  one 
must  have  anteceded  oneself — which  is,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  difficult 
to  imagine.  —  Coll.  Essay s,  ix.  p.  142. 


THE  CONSTRUCTOR. 


203 


“God  spake  all  these  words”  of  the  Ten  Command¬ 
ments,  and  wrote  them  with  his  own  finger  upon  two 
tables  of  stone.  Thus,  in  a  code,  the  legend  of  whose 
divine  origin  is  accepted  throughout  Christendom,  the 
making  of  images  and  murder,  the  breaking  of  the 
seventh  day  of  the  week  as  a  rest-day  and  theft,  are 
put  upon  the  same  plane  of  ethics,  and  the  confusion 
between  sin  against  man  and  offences  against  ritual 
emphasised. 

Human  nature  being  what  it  is,  the  supersession  of 
theories  of  ethical  codes  as  integral  parts  of  revelation 
seems  as  far  off  as  the  Greek  Kalends.  Nevertheless, 
some  advance  towards  rational  theories  of  morals  is 
being  made,  and  in  this  matter  Herbert  Spencer,  in 
his  Data  of  Ethics,  and  Huxley,  in  more  fugitive  form, 
have  done  much.  That  death  is  not  the  penalty  of  sin 
is  proved  by  the  indisputable  evidence  of  the  fossil- 
yielding  rocks ;  but  wrong-doing  is  still  held  to  be  an 
infraction  of  divine  law,  and  to  involve  pains  and 
penalties  in  a  future  state.  As  opposed  to  this,  wrong¬ 
doing  is  held,  under  the  doctrine  of  evolution,  to  be 
an  infraction  of  human  law. 

The  actions  we  call  sinful  are  as  much  the  consequence  of 
the  order  of  nature  as  those  we  call  virtuous.  They  are  all 
part  and  parcel  of  the  struggle  for  existence  through  which 
all  living  things  have  passed,  and  they  have  become  sins 
because  man  alone  seeks  a  higher  life  in  voluntary  as¬ 
sociation.1 

We  are  in  ignorance  alike  as  to  the  beginnings  of 

1  II.  282. 


204 


HUXLEY. 


consciousness  and  the  beginnings  of  ethics.  But  as 
we  trace  the  evolution  of  the  nervous  system  from 
irritability  in  the  lowest  organisms  to  sensibility  in  its 
ever-increasing  complexity,  till  the  higher  we  ascend  the 
more  acute  do  we  find  the  feelings  associated  with  pain 
and  pleasure,  so  it  is  permissible  to  trace  the  germs  of 
morality,  which  lie  in  sympathy,  among  the  social 
animals.  Into  the  marvels  of  their  organisation,  per¬ 
haps  more  astounding  among  invertebrates,  as  ants  and 
bees,  than  among  the  higher  gregarious  mammals,  there 
is  neither  need  nor  space  to  enter  here ;  enough  that 
the  links  in  the  chain  of  psychical  life  of  man  and  the 
creatures  beneath  him  are  unbroken.  Moreover,  the 
evidences  as  to  the  social  bases  of  ethics  are  contained 
in  human  history.1  The  terms  “good”  and  “evil” 
have  no  meaning  till  communal  life  begins.  Where 
there  is  no  society  there  is  no  sin.  A  solitary  man 
on  an  uninhabited  island  can  do  no  wrong,  but  when 
Robinson  Crusoe  meets  Friday,  the  question  of  be¬ 
haviour  of  one  to  the  other  arises ;  and  conduct  is 
ethic.  Restraint  on  individual  action  begins ;  and  the 

1  To  whatever  extent  Mr  Balfour  may  draw  untenable  inferences 
from  such  premisses,  the  admission  made  in  the  new  edition  of  his 
Foundations  of  Belief  is  significant.  He  says  that  “  study  of  evolu¬ 
tion  and  modern  anthropology  is  making  us  realise  that  the  beginnings 
of  morality  are  lost  among  the  self-preserving  and  race-prolonging 
instincts  which  we  share  with  the  animal  creation ;  that  religion  in 
its  higher  forms  is  a  development  of  infantine  and  often  brutal 
superstitions ;  and  that  in  the  pedigree  of  the  noblest  and  most 
subtle  of  our  emotions  are  to  be  discerned  .primitive  strains  of 
coarsest  quality.” 


THE  CONSTRUCTOR. 


205 


morality  of  the  action  is  determined  by  circumstances ; 
hence  the  relativity  of  morals,  and  the  origin  of  arti¬ 
ficial  codes  which,  ruled  solely  by  conventions,  make 
a  breach  of  etiquette  a  less  pardonable  offence  than 
the  seduction  of  a  woman. 

Upon  the  general  basis  of  ethics  Huxley  speaks  with 
no  uncertain  sound  : — 

Moral  duty  consists  in  the  observance  of  those  rules  of 
conduct  which  contribute  to  the  welfare  of  society,  and, 
by  implication,  of  the  individuals  who  compose  it. 

The  end  of  society  is  peace  and  mutual  protection,  so 
that  the  individual  may  reach  the  fullest  and  highest  life 
attainable  by  man.  The  rules  of  conduct  by  which  this  end 
is  to  be  attained  are  discoverable — like  the  other  so-called 
laws  of  Nature — by  observation  and  experiment,  and  only 
in  that  way. 

Some  thousands  of  years  of  such  experience  have  led  to 
the  generalisations  that  stealing  and  murder,  for  example, 
are  inconsistent  with  the  ends  of  society.  There  is  no  more 
doubt  that  they  are  so  than  that  unsupported  stones  tend 
to  fall.  The  man  who  steals  or  murders  breaks  his  implied 
contract  with  society,  and  forfeits  all  protection.  He  be¬ 
comes  an  outlaw,  to  be  dealt  with  as  any  other  feral  creature. 
Criminal  law  indicates  the  ways  which  have  proved  most 
convenient  for  dealing  with  him. 

All  this  would  be  true  if  men  had  no  “moral  sense”  at  all, 
just  as  there  are  rules  of  perspective  which  must  be  strictly 
observed  by  a  draughtsman,  and  are  quite  independent  of 
his  having  any  artistic  sense. 

The  moral  sense  is  a  very  complex  affair — dependent  in 
part  upon  associations  of  pleasure  and  pain,  approbation  and 
disapprobation,  formed  by  education  in  early  youth,  but  in 
part  also  on  an  innate  sense  of  moral  beauty  and  ugliness 
(how  originated  need  not  be  discussed),  which  is  possessed 


20  6 


HUXLEY. 


by  some  people  in  great  strength,  while  some  are  totally 
devoid  of  it — just  as  some  children  draw,  or  are  enchanted 
by  music  while  mere  infants,  while  others  do  not  know 
“Cherry  Ripe”  from  “Rule  Britannia,”  nor  can  represent 
the  form  of  the  simplest  thing  to  the  end  of  their  lives.1 

Now  for  this  sort  of  people  there  is  no  reason  why  they 
should  discharge  any  sort  of  moral  duty,  except  from  fear  of 
punishment  in  all  its  grades,  from  mere  disapprobation  to 
hanging,  and  the  duty  of  society  is  to  see  that  they  live 
under  wholesome  fear  of  such  punishment,  short,  sharp,  and 
decisive. 

For  the  people  with  a  keen  innate  sense  of  moral  beauty 
there  is  no  need  of  any  other  motive.  What  they  want  is 
knowledge  of  the  things  they  may  do  and  must  leave 
undone,  if  the  welfare  of  society  is  to  be  attained.  Good 
people  so  often  forget  this  that  some  of  them  occasionally 
require  hanging  as  much  as  the  bad. 

If  you  ask  why  the  moral  inner  sense  is  to  be  (under  due 
limitations)  obeyed,  and  why  the  few  who  are  steered  by  it 
move  the  mass  in  whom  it  is  weak  ?  I  can  only  reply  by 
putting  another  question,  Why  do  the  few  in  whom  the  sense 
of  beauty  is  strong  —  Shakespeare,  Raffaele,  Beethoven  — 
carry  the  less  endowed  multitude  away?  But  they  do,  and 
always  will.  People  who  overlook  that  fact  attend  neither  to 
history  nor  to  what  goes  on  about  them. 

Benjamin  Franklin  was  a  shrewd,  excellent,  kindly  man. 

I  have  a  great  respect  for  him.  The  force  of  genial  common- 
sense  respectability  could  no  further  go.  George  Fox  was 
the  very  antipodes  of  all  this,  and  yet  one  understands 
how  he  came  to  move  the  world  of  his  day,  and  Franklin 
did  not. 

As  to  whether  we  can  all  fulfil  the  moral  law,  I  should  say 
hardly  any  of  us.  Some  of  us  are  utterly  incapable  of  ful¬ 
filling  its  plainest  dictates.  As  there  are  men  born  physically 
cripples  and  intellectually  idiots,  so  there  are  some  who  are 


1  Cf.  Coll.  Essays ,  vi.  p.  239. 


THE  CONSTRUCTOR. 


207 


moral  cripples  and  idiots,  and  can  be  kept  straight  not  even 
by  punishment.  For  these  people  there  is  nothing  but 
shutting-up,  or  extirpation.1 

In  the  early  stages  of  man’s  history  ethics  had  no 
connection  with  theology. 

With  the  advance  of  civilisation,  and  the  growth  of 
cities  and  of  nations  by  the  coalescence  of  families  and  of 
tribes,  the  rules  which  constitute  the  common  foundation 
of  morality  and  of  law  become  more  numerous  and  com¬ 
plicated,  and  the  temptations  to  break  or  evade  many  of 
them  stronger.  In  the  absence  of  a  clear  apprehension 
of  the  natural  sanctions  of  these  rules,  a  supernatural 
sanction  was  assumed ;  and  imagination  supplied  the 
motives  which  reason  was  supposed  to  be  incompetent  to 
furnish.  Religion,  at  first  independent  of  morality,  gradu¬ 
ally  took  morality  under  its  protection ;  and  the  super¬ 
naturalists  have  ever  since  tried  to  persuade  mankind  that 
the  existence  of  ethics  is  bound  up  with  that  of  super¬ 
naturalism.2 

It  has  been  so  much  the  worse  for  both.  For  if  the 
ethical  code  is  low,  the  conception  of  the  god  who  is 
assumed  to  be  its  author  suffers  as  the  ethical  ideal 
advances ;  and  if  the  ethics  are  made  dependent  upon 
a  theology  which  becomes  discredited,  they  stand  or 
fall  with  it.  Doubtless,  in  rude  and  turbulent  ages, 
no  small  gain  accrued  through  the  association  of  a 
humane  code  of  conduct  with  supernatural  dogmas,  but 
the  engine  of  aggrandisement  which  this  put  into  the 
hands  of  sacerdotalism  rendered  the  divorce  imperative 
as  society  advanced. 

1  II.  305,  306.  Coll.  Essays ,  v.  p.  53,  and  cf.  iv.  p.  361. 


208 


HUXLEY. 


Theological  apologists  who  insist  that  morality  will  vanish 
if  their  dogmas  are  exploded,  would  do  well  to  consider  the 
fact  that,  in  the  matter  of  intellectual  veracity,  science  is 
already  a  long  way  ahead  of  the  Churches  ;  and  that,  in  this 
particular,  it  is  exerting  an  educational  influence  on  man¬ 
kind  of  which  the  Churches  have  shown  themselves  utterly 
incapable.1 

Moreover,  a  code  of  morals  resting  on  the  assumption 
of  supernatural  authority  seeks  to  enforce  its  decrees 
by  threats  of  penalties  inflicted  under  supernatural  con¬ 
ditions,  threats  which  are  found  to  be  feebly  operative 
upon  conduct.  Discarding  such  assumption,  the  evolu¬ 
tionist  appeals  to  more  tangible  motives ;  to  the  fact 
that  actions  make  or  mar  other  lives,  and  retard  or 
quicken  the  progress  of  mankind.  He  shows  that  the 
law  of  causation  operates  in  the  moral  sphere,  and 
that  the  consequences  of  our  deeds  are  immediate,  or, 
in  large  degree,  measurable.  The  brevity  of  life  thus 
becomes  a  sharper  spur  to  duty,  and  the  ultimate 
destiny  of  the  race,  as  predicted  by  science,  a  stimulus 
to  smooth  its  career. 

It  may,  Huxley  says, 

be  well  to  remember  that  the  highest  level  of  moral  aspira¬ 
tion  recorded  in  history  was  reached  by  a  few  ancient  Jews  — 
Micah,  Isaiah,  and  the  rest— who  took  no  count  whatever 
of  what  might  or  might  not  happen  to  them  after  death.  It 
is  not  obvious  to  me  why  the  same  point  should  not  by-and- 
by  be  reached  by  the  Gentiles.2 

This  all-important  question  of  social  ethics  filled  much 
1  Coll.  Essays ,  v.  p.  142.  2  II.  304. 


THE  CONSTRUCTOR. 


209 


of  his  thought  from  the  old  Rotherhithe  days  to  the 
end.  It  inspired  the  noble  Romanes  Lecture,  con¬ 
cerning  which  he  wrote  to  the  founder,  “  Of  course  I 
will  keep  absolutely  clear  of  theology.  But  I  have  long 
had  fermenting  in  my  head  some  notions  about  the 
relations  of  ethics  and  evolution  (or  rather  the  absence 
of  such  as  are  commonly  supposed)  which,  I  think,  will 
be  interesting  to  such  an  audience  as  I  may  expect.” 1 
The  discourse  provoked  much  controversy  and  even 
more  misunderstanding,  causing  Huxley  regret  that  he 
did  not  remember  Faraday’s  useful  precept  to  lecturers, 
to  assume  that  even  “select  and  cultivated”  listeners 
knew  nothing  whatever  of  the  subject.2 

Some  of  Huxley’s  audience  took  the  lecture  as  a 
senile  recantation  of  the  faith  as  it  is  in  Evolution ; 
while,  since  there  is  no  logical  halting-point  between 
Agnosticism  and  Catholicism,  the  late  Professor  St 
George  Mivart,  whose  fate  it  was  to  be  excommunicated 
by  his  Church  because  he  refused  to  sign  a  monstrous 
assent  to  everything  in  the  Bible,  welcomed  the  lecture 
as  indicating  a  possible  reconciliation  of  Huxley  with  the 
Vatican.3 

Ethics  and  Evolution ,  to  the  preparation  of  which 
Huxley  gave  the  utmost  care,  and  which  will  abide  as 
a  masterpiece  of  sonorous  English  prose,  was  the  ampli¬ 
fication  of  arguments  used  by  him  in  various  previous 
utterances.  It  was  an  effort,  he  explained  to  more  than 

1  II-  35o-  2  Coll.  Essays ,  ix.  p.  vii. 

3  Nineteenth  Century,  Aug.  1893,  P-  210. 


O 


210 


HUXLEY. 


one  correspondent,  “  to  put  the  Christian  doctrine,  that 
Satan  is  the  Prince  of  this  world,  upon  a  scientific 
foundation  ” !  The  main  thesis  was  briefly  sketched 
in  an  essay,  published  five  years  previously  (in  1888), 
on  the  “Struggle  for  Existence  in  Human  Society,”  and 
appropriately  reprinted  in  the  volume  containing  the 
Romanes  Lecture. 

In  the  strict  sense  of  the  word  “  nature,”  it  denotes  the  sum 
of  the  phenomenal  world,  of  that  which  has  been,  and  is,  and 
will  be  ;  and  society,  like  art,  is  therefore  a  part  of  nature. 
But  it  is  convenient  to  distinguish  those  parts  of  nature  in 
which  man  plays  the  part  of  immediate  cause,  as  something 
apart ;  and,  therefore,  society,  like  art,  is  usefully  to  be  con¬ 
sidered  as  distinct  from  nature.  It  is  the  more  desirable, 
and  even  necessary,  to  make  this  distinction,  since  society 
differs  from  nature  in  having  a  definite  moral  object ;  whence 
it  comes  about  that  the  course  shaped  by  the  ethical  man — 
the  member  of  society  or  citizen — necessarily  runs  counter  to 
that  which  the  non-ethical  man  —  the  primitive  savage,  or 
man  as  a  mere  member  of  the  animal  kingdom — tends  to 
adopt.  The  latter  fights  out  the  struggle  for  existence  to  the 
bitter  end,  like  any  other  animal ;  the  former  devotes  his 
best  energies  to  the  object  of  setting  limits  to  the  struggle. 

.  .  .  The  ideal  of  the  ethical  man  is  to  limit  his  freedom  of 
action  to  a  sphere  in  which  he  does  not  interfere  with  the 
freedom  of  others  ;  he  seeks  the  common  weal  as  much  as 
his  own,  and  indeed,  as  an  essential  part  of  his  own  welfare. 
Peace  is  both  end  and  means  with  him ;  and  he  founds  his 
life  on  a  more  or  less  complete  self-restraint,  which  is  the 
negation  of  the  unlimited  struggle  for  existence.  He  tries  to 
escape  from  his  place  in  the  animal  kingdom,  founded  on 
the  free  development  of  the  principle  of  non-moral  evolution, 
and  to  establish  a  kingdom  of  Man,  governed  solely  upon  the 


THE  CONSTRUCTOR. 


21 1 


principle  of  moral  evolution.  For  society  not  only  has  a 
moral  end,  but,  in  its  perfection,  social  life  is  embodied 
morality.1 

In  1890  Huxley  writes  :  “Of  moral  purpose  I  see  no 
trace  in  Nature.  That  is  an  article  of  exclusively  human 
manufacture — and  very  much  to  our  credit.2  George 
Meredith  gives  rhythmic  expression  to  that  view  in  his 
great  poem  on  man’s  relation  to  Nature  : — 

“  He  may  entreat,  aspire, 

He  may  despair,  and  she  has  never  heed  ; 

She  drinking  his  warm  sweat  will  soothe  his  need, 

Not  his  desire.”  3 

To  the  many  the  argument  seemed  paradoxical,  for  how, 
it  was  asked,  could  ethical  nature,  as  the  offspring  of 
cosmic  nature,  be  at  enmity  with  it  ?  In  a  Prole¬ 
gomena,4  which  is  longer  than  the  lecture,  Huxley 
contended  that1  the  seeming  paradox  is  a  truth. 

Taking,  as  an  example,  the  ground  on  which  his 
house  was  built,  he  shows  how  the  industry  of  man  has 
converted  a  patch  of  weed-choked,  economically  unpro¬ 
ductive  soil  into  a  fruitful  garden,  and  how,  if  the  skill 
and  labour  by  which  this  has  been  done  are  withdrawn, 
nature,  whose  action  never  pauses,  will  reassert  sway, 
and  convert  the  place  into  a  wilderness.  The  garden  is 
a  work  of  art,  as  is  the  house  which  stands  in  it ;  as  is 
everything  that  man  has  produced.  And  the  effect  of 

1  Coll.  Essays,  ix.  pp.  202,  205.  2  II.  268. 

3  Poems  and  Lyrics  of  the  Joy  of  Earth,  p.  1 19. 

4  Coll.  Essays,  ix.  pp.  1-45. 


212 


HUXLEY. 


all  that  he  does  is  to  oppose,  and,  for  a  time,  arrest, 
the  cosmic  process,  limiting  the  area  of  ceaseless  struggle 
and  competition.  Applying  this  to  human  society, 
which,  “  at  its  origin,  was  as  much  a  product  of  organic 
necessity  as  that  of  the  bees,”  the  “ape  and  tiger” 
instincts  are  found  dominant.  It  was  based  on  selfish¬ 
ness.  The  race  was  to  the  swift,  and  the  battle  to  the 
strong.  Even  then,  however,  in  the  earliest  grouping  of 
a  few  families  into  clans  or  gentes,  the  blood-tie,  whose 
source  is  in  the  parent,  engendered  a  sympathy  which 
assured  unity,  and,  therefore,  some  restraint  on  individual 
assertion.  For  sympathy  is  the  germ -plasm  of  ethics. 
Knowledge,  the  only  begetter  of  a  wider  sympathy, 
breaks  down  tribal  divisions,  and  with  the  obvious 
advantage  which  co-operation  secures,  enlarges  the 
narrow  borders  of  primitive  altruism,  limits  the  area 
of  conflict,  and  mitigates  the  horrors  of  a  state  of 
warfare  which,  at  the  outset,  was  chronic.  But  the 
cosmic  process  is  checked  only  locally  and  inter¬ 
mittently.  To  this  the  state  of  mankind,  after  thou¬ 
sands  of  years  of  advance  from  the  feral  state, 
witnesses,  since  only  in  the  minority  of  all  who 
have  ever  lived  has  that  advance  been  made,  and 
even  among  these  there  needs  small  provocation  to 
arouse  the  lightly  sleeping  “  tiger.”  Hence,  wherever 
self-restraint  is  practised,  there  is  checking  of  the  cosmic 
process  of  bitter  struggle  by  the  ethical,  defined  by 
Huxley  as  the  “  evolution  of  the  feelings  out  of  which 
the  primitive  bonds  of  human  society  are  so  largely 


TIIE  CONSTRUCTOR. 


213 


forged  into  the  organised  and  personified  sympathy  we 
call  conscience.” 1  Then  comes  into  play  the  golden 
rule  of  Jesus,  of  Confucius,  and  of  Plato:  “ May  I  do 
to  others  as  I  would  that  they  should  do  to  me.” 2 

If  the  ethical  process  is  not  a  part  of  the  cosmical 
process,  it  must  have  been  imported,  and  is  therefore  to 
be  referred  to  supernatural  intervention.  But  as  oppos¬ 
ing  one  action  against  another,  it  has  its  correspondences 
in  man’s  checks  upon  the  operation  of  natural  selection, 
and  in  the  forces  at  play  within  the  cosmos  itself.  For 
the  equilibrium  towards  which  all  things  in  the  universe 
are  tending  is  arrested  by  the  activity  of  the  conflicting 
agencies  of  repulsion  and  attraction ;  and  in  all  the 
mechanical  means  whereby  human  life  is  strengthened 
and  lengthened,  the  action  of  natural  selection  is 
retarded.  And,  as  already  observed,  the  rudiments  of 
ethics  are  found  deep  down  in  the  animal  world. 
“  Among  birds  and  mammals  societies  are  formed  of 
which  the  bond  in  many  cases  seems  to  be  purely 
psychological — that  is  to  say,  it  appears  to  depend  upon 
the  liking  of  the  individuals  for  one  another’s  company. 
Love  and  fear  come  into  play,  and  enforce  a  greater  or 
less  renunciation  of  self-will.”  3 

But  “  the  theory  of  evolution  encourages  no  millennial 
anticipations.”  As  the  story  of  the  formation  and  dis¬ 
solution  of  the  solar  system  and  kindred  aggregations  is 
but  a  chapter  in  a  history  which  had  no  beginning  and 

1  Coll.  Essays ,  ix.  p.  30.  2  Laivs,  xi.  913  (Jowett’s  trans.) 

3  Coll.  Essays,  ix.  p.  115. 


214 


HUXLEY. 


will  have  no  end,  so  life  as  a  whole  upon  this  globe  is 
but  a  brief  chapter  of  that  history,  and  the  life  of  man  a 
momentary  episode  in  the  chapter. 

Neither  optimist  nor  pessimist  in  a  world  which  he 
confessed  was  “  a  hopeless  riddle,” 1  Huxley  was  no 
dweller  at  ease  in  a  scientific  Zion.  As  in  the  intel¬ 
lectual  sphere  he  had  exercised  the  spirit  of  inquiry  by 
which  alone  advance  in  knowledge  is  possible,  so  in  the 
moral  sphere  he  gave  expression  to  the  spirit  of  dis¬ 
content  by  which  alone  amelior  ition  is  possible. 

There  are  [he  said]  two  things  I  really  care  about — one 
is  the  progress  of  scientific  thought,  and  the  other  is  the 
bettering  of  the  condition  of  the  masses  of  the  people  by 
bettering  them  in  the  way  of  lifting  themselves  out  of  the 
misery  which  has  hitherto  been  the  lot  of  the  majority  of 
them.  Posthumous  fame  is  not  particularly  attractive  to 
me,  but,  if  I  am  to  be  remembered  at  all,  I  would  rather 
it  should  be  as  “  a  man  who  did  his  best  to  help  the 
people”  than  by  any  other  title. 

Even  the  best  of  modern  civilisations  appears  to  me  to 
exhibit  a  condition  of  mankind  which  neither  embodies 
any  worthy  ideal  nor  even  possesses  the  merit  of  stability. 
I  do  not  hesitate  to  express  my  opinion  that,  if  there  is  no 
hope  of  a  large  improvement  of  the  condition  of  the  greater 
part  of  the  human  family ;  if  it  is  true  that  the  increase  of 
knowledge,  the  winning  of  a  greater  dominion  over  Nature 
which  is  its  consequence,  and  the  wealth  which  follows 
on  that  dominion,  are  to  make  no  difference  in  the  extent 
and  the  intensity  of  Want,  with  its  concomitant  physical 
and  moral  degradation,  among  the  masses  of  the  people,  I 
should  hail  the  advent  of  some  kindly  comet,  which  would 
sweep  the  whole  affair  away,  as  a  desirable  consummation. 


II.  134. 


THE  CONSTRUCTOR. 


215 


What  profits  it  to  the  human  Prometheus  that  he  has 
stolen  the  fire  of  heaven  to  be  his  servant,  and  that  the 
spirits  of  the  earth  and  the  air  obey  him,  if  the  vulture  of 
pauperism  is  eternally  to  tear  his  very  vitals  and  keep  him 
on  the  brink  of  destruction  ? 1 

Moved  by  these  gloomy  facts  to  “  work  while  it  is  yet 
day,”  Huxley  found  little,  save  for  adverse  criticism,  in 
the  social  reform  schemes  which  “  have  infested  political 
thought  for  centuries.”  He  had  no  belief  in  “  leaders  ” 
and  “  saviours  ”  of  society,  or  in  the  “  fanatical  indi¬ 
vidualism  of  our  time  which  attempts  to  apply  the 
analogy  of  cosmic  nature  to  society,  and  seriously  debates 
whether  the  members  of  a  community  are  justified  in 
using  their  strength  to  constrain  one  of  their  number  to 
contribute  his  share  to  the  maintenance  of  it,  or  even  to 
prevent  him  from  doing  his  best  to  destroy  it,”2  and 
which  would  limit  the  exercise  of  State  rights  to  the 
protection  of  its  subjects  from  aggression.3  Here,  once 
more,  he  had  stirred  up  a  hornet’s  nest  of  criticism  from 
various  quarters,  the  argument  often  taking  the  usual 
form  of  expletives.  But,  as  he  reminded  his  opponents, 
his  interest  in  these  questions  “  did  not  begin  the  day 
before  yesterday  ” ;  reflection  and  observation  had  only 
deepened  conviction,  and  the  later  essays  on  Govern¬ 
ment,  Capital,  and  the  Struggle  for  Existence,  empha¬ 
sised  the  position  which  he  had  taken  up  a  quarter 
of  a  century  earlier.  Now,  as  then,  he  went  to  the 
heart  of  the  matter  in  insisting  on  the  fundamental  im- 

1  Coll.  Essays,  i.  p.  423  ;  and  cf.  v.  p.  256. 

2  Coll.  Essays,  ix.  p.  83.  3  lb .,  i.  p.  258. 


21 6 


HUXLEY. 


portance  of  dealing  with  the  population  question,  since 
with  short  commons  and  lack  of  elbow-room  there  was 
quick  shunting  of  the  ethical  process. 

For  the  effort  of  ethical  man  to  work  towards  a  moral 
end  by  no  means  abolished,  perhaps  hardly  modified,  the 
deep-seated  organic  impulses  which  impel  the  natural  man 
to  follow  his  non-moral  course.  One  of  the  most  essential 
conditions,  if  not  the  chief  cause,  of  the  struggle  for  exist¬ 
ence,  is  the  tendency  to  multiply  without  limit,  which  man 
shares  with  all  living  things.  It  is  notable  that  “increase 
and  multiply”  is  a  commandment  traditionally  much  older 
than  the  ten  ;  and  that  it  is,  perhaps,  the  only  one  which 
has  been  spontaneously  and  ex  aiiimo  obeyed  by  the  great 
majority  of  the  human  race.  But,  in  civilised  society,  the 
inevitable  result  of  such  obedience  is  the  re-establishment, 
in  all  its  intensity,  of  that  struggle  for  existence — the  war  of 
each  against  all — the  mitigation  or  abolition  of  which  was 
the  chief  end  of  social  organisation.1 

“  There  is  no  discharge  in  that  war,”  and  the  struggle 
has  rather  increased  in  force  than  lessened  since  Huxley 
wrote  these  words.  Competition  becomes  sharper ;  and 
the  cry  for  protection  is  a  return  to  the  narrow  ethics  of 
the  tribe.  The  community  that  trusts  to  old  repute  and 
disdains  new  methods,  and  that  artificially  reduces  each 
member  of  its  industrial  classes  to  a  common  level,  will 
be  worsted  in  a  battle  where  the  wounded  receive  no 
quarter,  and  where  starvation  is  the  penalty  of  surrender. 
There  survives  in  many  parts  of  the  globe,  notably  in 
thickly-peopled  China,  the  practice  of  partly  meeting  the 
difficulty  of  excess  of  population  over  means  of  sub- 


1  Coll.  Essays,  ix.  p.  205. 


THE  CONSTRUCTOR. 


217 


sistence  by  infanticide ;  while  in  former  days,  all  the 
world  over,  the  ravages  wrought  by  famine,  war,  and 
pestilence  were  unchecked.  But  the  progress  of  private 
and  public  morality  has  steadily  tended  to  remove  the 
effects  of  those  scourges,  and  the  finer  spirits  of  the  race 
dream  of  a  society  where  no  man  shall  die  of  hunger, 
and  no  family  mourn  a  member  slain  in  battle  ;  when 
the  Golden  Age  of  ancient  legend  shall  be  fulfilled  on 
the  earth. 

Dealing  with  these  islands,  Huxley  admits  the  justice 
of  the  “  insolent  reproach  ”  cast  by  Buonaparte.  On  a 
soil  which  can  feed  less  than  half  the  population,  we  are 
compelled  to  be  “  a  nation  of  shopkeepers.”  The  shop¬ 
keeping  implies  buying  and  selling,  and  if  the  goods 
offered  are  inferior  to  those  of  competitors,  a  ruinous 
reduction  in  exports  will  follow,  leaving  a  large  propor¬ 
tion  of  the  population,  whose  only  salvation  is  by  work, 
with  nothing  to  eat.  A  further  condition  must  be  social 
stability.  There  must  be  healthy  homes,  a  cultivation 
of  thrift,  the  attainment  of  a  fair  standard  of  material 
comfort,  for  where  la  misere  reigns  there  is  inefficiency 
and  handicapping  of  the  worker.  And  in  remarking 
upon  the  absence  of  these  conditions  in  many  quarters 
of  great  industrial  centres  from  London  downwards, 
Huxley  drives  home  the  fact  that  here,  suspending  their 
differences,  “natural  science  and  religious  enthusiasm” 
may  work  in  concord  towards  one  aim.  He  passes 
from  the  importance  of  State-endowed  education,  into 
which  no  theology  shall  intrude,  to  technical  training, 


218 


HUXLEY. 


the  cost  of  which  he  suggests  should  be  borne  by  the 
districts  benefited  by  it.  But  that  is  a  detail,  the  im¬ 
portant  thing  being  to  catch  the  “small  percentage  of 
the  population  which  is  born  with  that  most  excellent 
quality,  a  desire  for  excellence,  or  with  special  aptitude 
of  some  sort  or  another,  and  turn  them  to  account  for 
the  good  of  society,”  whose  highest  aim  should  be  the 
making  of  men,  not  of  millionaires ;  the  development 
of  character,  not  the  equation  of  “  success  ”  with  the 
“accumulation  of  cash.”  “For  the  increase  of  wealth 
— that  is,  of  the  means  of  comfort — is  not,  necessarily, 
good  in  itself ;  everything  depends  on  the  way  in  which 
the  wealth  is  distributed  and  its  effect  on  the  moral 
character  of  the  nation.”  1 

No  man  can  say  where  they  will  crop  up  ;  like  their  op¬ 
posites,  the  fools  and  the  knaves,  they  appear  sometimes  in 
the  palace  and  sometimes  in  the  hovel  ;  but  the  great  thing 
to  be  aimed  at — I  was  almost  going  to  say,  the  most  im¬ 
portant  end  of  all  social  arrangements — is  to  keep  these 
glorious  sports  of  Nature  from  being  either  corrupted  by 
luxury  or  starved  by  poverty,  and  to  put  them  into  the  posi¬ 
tion  in  which  they  can  do  the  work  for  which  they  are 
specially  fitted.2 

Throughout  the  papers  on  social  subjects  which  fill 
portions  of  the  first,  third,  and  ninth  volumes  of  the 
Collected  Essays ,  criticism  is  followed  by  definite 
suggestion.  And  so  it  was  with  all  matters,  both 
practical  and  speculative,  with  which  he  dealt ;  the 

1  Letters  from  John  Chinaman ,  p.  27. 

2  Coll.  Essays,  ix.  p.  210. 


THE  CONSTRUCTOR. 


219 


order  of  his  mind  was  architectonic'  To  regard  Huxley 
as  a  compound  of  Boanerges  and  Iconoclast  is  to  show 
entire  misapprehension  of  the  aims  which  inspired 
his  labours.  In  Biology  his  discovery  of  the  struc¬ 
ture  of  the  Medusae  laid  the  foundations  of  modern 
zoology;  his  theory  of  the  origin  of  the  skull  gave  a 
firm  basis  to  vertebrate  morphology ;  and  his  luminous 
exposition  of  the  pedigree  of  man  imported  order  where 
confusion  had  reigned.  In  the  more  important  matter 
of  Education  he  formulated  principles  whose  adoption 
would  bring  out  the  best  that  is  in  every  scholar,  and 
inspire  him  with  love  of  whatever  “  is  of  good  report  ” ; 
while  his  invention  of  the  laboratory  system  of  zoological 
teaching  has  been  adopted  with  the  best  results  in  every 
school  and  university  of  repute.  In  Theology  he  separ¬ 
ated  the  accidental  elements  from  the  essential,  leav¬ 
ing  as  residuum  a  religion  that,  co-ordinated  with  the 
needs  and  aspirations  of  human  nature,  would  find  its 
highest  motive  and  its  permanency  in  an  ethic  based 
on  sympathy. 


220 


NOTE  ON  THE  DOCTRINE  OF  THE 
UNKNOWABLE. 

Since  the  passing  of  the  foregoing  pages  through  the 
press,  the  following  extracts  from  letters  from  Huxley 
to  Mr  F.  C.  Gould,  written  in  1889,  have  appeared  in 
the  Literary  G?iide  of  January  1902.  They  are  an 
interesting  addition  to  the  remarks  quoted  on  page 
125  : — 


As  between  Mr  Spencer  and  myself,  the  question  is  not 
one  of  “  a  dividing  line,”  but  of  an  entire  and  complete  diverg¬ 
ence  as  soon  as  we  leave  the  foundations  laid  by  Hume, 
Kant,  and  Hamilton,  who  are  my  philosophical  forefathers. 
To  my  mind,  the  “Absolute”  philosophies  were  finally 
knocked  on  the  head  by  Hamilton  ;  and  the  “  Unknowable,” 
in  Mr  Spencer’s  sense,  is  merely  the  Absolute  redivivus ,  a 
sort  of  ghost  of  an  extinct  philosophy,  the  name  of  a 
negation  hocus-pocussed  into  a  sham  thing.  If  I  am  to 
talk  about  that  of  which  I  have  no  knowledge  at  all,  I  pre¬ 
fer  the  good  old  word  God ,  about  which  there  is  no  scien¬ 
tific  pretence. 

•  •••••••• 

I  have  long  been  aware  of  the  manner  in  which  my  views 
have  been  confounded  with  those  of  Mr  Spencer,  though  no 
one  was  more  fully  aware  of  our  divergence  than  the  latter. 
Perhaps  I  have  done  wrongly  in  letting  the  thing  slide  so 
long,  but  I  was  anxious  to  avoid  a  breach  with  an  old 


DOCTRINE  OF  THE  UNKNOWABLE. 


221 


friend.  .  .  .  Whether  the  Unknowable  or  any  other  Nou- 
menon  exists  or  does  not  exist,  I  am  quite  clear  I  have  no 
knowledge  either  way.  So  with  respect  to  whether  there  is 
anything  behind  Force  or  not,  I  am  ignorant  ;  I  neither 
affirm  nor  deny.  The  tendency  of  the  human  mind  to  idol¬ 
atry  is  so  strong  that,  faute  de  mieux ,  it  falls  down  and 
worships  negative  abstractions,  as  much  the  creation  of  the 
mind  as  the  stone  idol  of  the  hands.  The  one  object  of  the 
Agnostic  (in  the  true  sense)  is  to  knock  this  tendency  on  the 
head  whenever  or  wherever  it  shows  itself.  Our  physical 
science  is  full  of  it. 


INDEX. 


Agnostic,  188. 

Agnosticism,  189. 

Allman,  Professor,  68. 

American  Civil  War,  23. 
Amphibia,  71. 

Anaximander,  103. 
Ancestor-worship,  157. 

Ape  and  man,  108,  112,  116. 
Argyll,  Duke  of,  45. 

Aristotle,  60. 

Arnold,  Matthew,  2,  189. 
Articulate  speech,  120. 

Ascidian,  68. 

Atomic  theory,  138. 

Authority,  144,  183. 

Babylonia,  167,  178. 

Backbone  of  man,  101. 

Bagehot,  Walter,  15,  94. 

Balfour,  Mr  A.  J.,  54,  204. 
Bathybius,  44. 

Bible  in  Board  Schools,  34. 

ti  Huxley’s  tribute  to,  34-36. 
Biological  time,  81. 

Black,  Dr  Sutherland,  182. 
Bonney,  Canon,  166. 

Brain  structure,  no. 

u  of  man  and  ape,  18,  20,  in. 
British  Association  at — 

Belfast,  43. 

Glasgow,  109,  138. 

Liverpool,  40. 

Oxford,  18,  53,  96. 

York,  70. 

British  Weekly ,  196. 


Britschli,  Professor,  131. 
Brown-S6quard,  Dr,  40. 

Bunsen,  132. 

Canon,  183. 

Carlyle,  3,  14. 

Carpenter,  Dr,  4,  95,  114. 
Cell-unit,  61,  69. 

Cherubim,  168. 

Chimpanzee,  101. 

Christianity,  191. 

Church  and  reforms,  149. 
Clericalism,  48,  144,  146. 
Coelomata,  67. 

Consciousness,  137,  204. 
Copernicus,  123. 

Cowper-Temple  clause,  36. 
Cranks,  17. 

Creation  story,  162,  167,  176. 
Cunningham,  Professor,  109,  120, 
122. 

Cuvier,  61,  63,  162. 

Darwin,  7,  22,  23,  54,  64,  86,  96, 
165. 

Death  sentences,  149. 

Deceased  Wife’s  Sister  Bill,  24. 

De  la  Beche,  Sir  Henry,  10. 
Deluge  story,  169,  174. 
Demonology,  177-180,  185. 
Descartes,  44,  116,  135,  189. 
Descent  of  Man,  98. 

Donnelly,  Sir  J.,  17. 

Draper,  Dr,  19. 

Driver,  Dr,  166,  169,  171,  173. 


224 


INDEX. 


Dubois,  Dr,  117. 

Earth,  age  of  the,  78. 

Eden  story,  168,  175,  202. 
Edinburgh,  21. 

Edinburgh  Review ,  21. 

Education,  28-34,  218. 

Elohim,  156,  160. 

Embryology,  vertebrate,  67. 
Emerson,  176,  191. 

Encyclopedia  Biblica,  171,  178, 
196. 

Established  Church,  151. 

Ethics,  bases  of,  49,  104,  202,  204- 
209. 

Ethics  and  Evolution,  52,  209. 
Evolution  and  Theism,  201. 

Exile  in  Babylon,  172,  177. 
Exploratio  Evangelica,  179. 

Faraday,  65. 

Fayrer,  Sir  J.,  6. 

Fishes,  fossil,  71. 

Fiske,  John,  103. 

Flower,  SirW.  H.,  74. 

Forbes,  Dr  Edward,  10,  70. 
Forster,  W.  E.,  36. 

Fossil  man,  117. 

Foster,  Sir  M.,  58,  71,  85. 

Fourth  Gospel,  198. 

Frazer,  Dr,  158,  164. 

Free  will,  202. 

Gadarene  swine,  177,  180,  193,  195. 
Garnett,  Dr  R.,  57. 

Geological  time,  81. 

Ghost-theory,  158,  160. 

Gibbon,  Edward,  2,  12. 

Gibbon,  the,  104. 

Gladstone,  Mr,  23,  50,  54,  162, 
184,  193. 

Goethe,  17,  75. 

Gore,  Bishop,  50,  176. 

Gorilla,  102. 

Gospels,  178,  182,  185,  196, 

Greek  speculation,  93. 

Green,  J.  R.,  145. 

Hades,  156. 

Haeckel,  Ernst,  62,  168. 

Hartley,  David,  120. 

Harvey,  61. 

Heathorn,  Miss,  7,  xo. 

Hebrews,  166,  169. 


Hobbes,  26,  135,  153. 

Hooker,  Sir  J.,  7,  26,  55,  88,  96. 
Horse,  46,  72-74. 

Huggins,  SirW.,  133. 

Hume,  115,  135. 

“  Huxley’s  layer,”  6. 

I m pregnable  Rock  of  Holy  Scrip¬ 
ture,  163,  193. 

Infancy,  human,  103. 

Infanticide,  217. 

Inspiration,  173. 

Israelites,  154,  173. 

11  and  Polynesians,  161. 

n  ethics  of,  192,  200. 

Jahveh  (Jehovah),  155,160, 173,  202. 
Jamaica  Committee,  23. 

Java,  1 1 8. 

Jesus,  177-180,  186,  190,  193,  197. 
Jex  Blake,  Miss,  23. 

Jowett,  Professor,  37,  148,  154. 

Kelvin,  Lord,  79,  82,  84,  138. 
Kingsley,  Charles,  2,  13,  95. 
Kirchhoff,  132. 

Kuenen,  158. 

Labyrinthodonts,  71. 

Lamarck,  62,  67. 

Lancelet,  68. 

Lankester,  Professor  Ray,  58,  69, 
85,  142. 

Lefevre,  Mr  Shaw,  39. 

Leibnitz,  115. 

Lessing,  3,  16. 

Life,  origin  of,  131. 

11  physical  basis  of,  44,  69, 126, 
129. 

Linnceus,  60,  76,  101. 

Linnean  Society,  88. 

Literature  and  science,  30. 

Lowell,  J.  R.,  16. 

Lyell,  Sir  Charles,  63,  87,  95,  100. 

Mallock,  MrW.  H.,  45. 

Malpighi,  61. 

Malthus,  87. 

Man  and  ape,  106-114. 

11  brute,  1 18. 
it  gorilla,  107. 

Man's  Place  in  Nature,  21,  25, 
100,  1 17. 

Mariner,  William,  159. 


INDEX. 


225 


Marsh,  Professor,  73. 

Materialism,  115,  129,  135. 
Mathematics,  80. 

Matter,  126,  128,  134,  136,  138. 
Medusae,  8,  58,  66,  68,  218. 

Mental  apparatus,  112. 

Meredith,  George,  211. 
Metaphysical  Society,  142,  189. 
Metaphysics,  134. 

Micah,  192. 

Miracles,  180,  184. 

Mitchell,  Mr  Chalmers,  58,  100. 
Mitral  valve,  145. 

Mivart,  Dr  St  George,  113,  148, 
209. 

Morals,  202-216. 

Morley,  John,  94,  145,  146,  165. 

Nazarenes,  190,  200. 

Necromancy,  155. 

Neo-Darwinism,  92. 
Neo-Lamarckism,  92. 

Nervous  system,  115. 

New  Testament.  See  Gospels. 
New  York,  46. 

Oken,  17,  75. 

Orang-utan,  103. 

Origin  of  Species,  18,  21,  60,  62, 
70,  86,  93,  96,  124,  148. 

Origin  of  Species ,  Corning  of  Age 
of  the,  25,  53. 

Osborn,  Professor,  105. 

Owen,  18,  52,  63,  75,  96,  194. 

11  and  Huxley,  18,  21,  98,  109. 
Oxford,  18,  52. 

Oxford,  Bishop  of,  19,  21,  95,  194. 

Paget,  Sir  James,  114. 
Palaeontology,  70,  77. 

Patriarchal  age,  169-172. 
Pentateuch,  64,  162,  166. 

Perry,  Professor,  83. 

Picton,  Mr  Allanson,  37. 
Pithecanthropus  erectus,  1 17. 
Population  question,  216. 
Preformation,  115. 

Primates,  xoi,  105. 

Protoplasm,  62,  126,  129. 
Psychical  identities  between  man 
and  brute,  112. 

Pusey,  Dr,  52,  166. 

Quarterly  Review ,  21,  91,  95. 


Rattlesnake,  6,  59,  68,  158. 
Religion  and  science,  150. 

Reville,  Dr,  50,  162. 

Richardson,  Sir  J . ,  6. 

Riley  ism,  37. 

Rocks,  age  of,  81. 

Romanes,  Dr,  194,  200. 

Romanes  Lecture,  52,  209-213. 
Royal  College  of  Science,  47,  51. 

11  Commissions,  43. 

„  Society,  8,  39,  43,  47,  54,  69. 
Russell,  Mr  George,  164. 

Sabbath,  168. 

Sacerdotalism,  147. 

Salisbury,  Lord,  51,  53,  82. 
Salvation  Army,  24. 

Sartor  Resartus,  3,  13,  14. 

Saul,  155. 

Sayce,  Professor,  168,  170. 
Schleiden,  66. 

School  Board  for  London,  28. 
Schwann,  66,  69. 

Science  and  religion,  150. 

Science,  training  in,  5,  29. 
Selborne,  Lord,  164. 
Sense-impressions,  137. 

Sheol,  156,  160. 

Skull,  origin  of,  17,  75,  218. 
Slavery,  23. 

Smith,  Dr  G.,  175. 

Solar  heroes,  171. 

Soul,  origin  of,  115. 

Spencer,  Herbert,  2,  4,  22,  63,  92, 
125,  203,  220. 

Spirit  and  matter.  139. 

Spirits,  belief  in,  177. 

Spiritualism,  147. 

Stanley,  Bishop,  6,  8. 

11  Captain,  6. 

Stars,  constitution  of,  133. 
Stephen,  Leslie,  54. 

Style,  26. 

Suarez,  132. 

Sun’s  age,  80. 

11  constitution,  133. 

Technical  training,  31,  217. 
Tel-el-Amarna,  172. 

Ten  Commandments,  202. 
Teraphim,  157. 

Theology,  characteristics  of,  33,  49. 
Theology,  Evolution  of,  142,  148, 
154.  191- 

P 


226 


INDEX. 


Theology  in  schools,  33. 

Thirlwall,  Bishop,  142. 

Thisel ton -Dyer,  Sir  W.  T.,  14. 
Thummim,  157. 

Tidal  friction,  79. 

Titles,  51. 

Tonga  Islands,  159. 

Tristram,  Canon,  95. 

Tyndall,  43,  45. 

Unknowable,  doctrine  of  the,  125, 
220. 

Urim,  155,  157. 

Vertebrate  skull,  17,  75. 

Victory,  the,  6,  51. 


Virchow,  Professor,  8. 

Vivisection,  41-43. 

Von  Baer,  62,  66,  67. 

Wace,  Dr,  184,  187,  195. 

Wallace,  A.  R.,  81,  87,  103,  113, 
128. 

Weismann,  92. 

Westminster  Review ,  90. 
Whewell,  Dr,  95. 

Wilberforce,  Bishop,  19, 21,95, 194. 
Witchcraft,  185. 

Witch  of  Endor,  155. 

Women,  emancipation  of,  23. 

Yale  College,  46. 


THE  END 


TRINTHD  BY  WILLIAM  BLACKWOOD  AND  SONS. 


PERIODS  or  EUROPEAN  LITERATURE. 

A  Complete  and  Continuous  History  of  the  Subject. 
Edited  by  Professor  SAINTSBURY. 

In  12  crown  8vo  vols.,  each  5s.  net. 

I.  THE  DARK  AGES.  By  Prof.  W.  P.  KER.  [In  preparation. 

II.  THE  FLOURISHING  OF  ROMANCE  AND  THE 

RISE  OF  ALLEGORY.  (12th  and  13th  Centuries.)  By  GEORGE 
SAINTSBURY,  M.A.,  Hon.  LL.D.  Aberdeen,  Professor  of  Rhetoric 
and  English  Literature  in  Edinburgh  University. 

III.  THE  FOURTEENTH  CENTURY.  By  F.  J.  SNELL. 

IV.  THE  TRANSITION  PERIOD.  By  G.  GREGORY  SMITH. 

V.  THE  EARLIER  RENAISSANCE.  By  The  EDITOR. 

VI.  THE  LATER  RENAISSANCE.  By  DAVID  HANNAY. 

VII.  THE  FIRST  HALF  OF  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CEN¬ 

TURY.  By  Prof.  H.  J.  C.  GRIERSON.  [In  preparation. 

VIII.  THE  AUGUSTAN  AGES.  By  OLIVER  ELTON. 

IX.  THE  MID-EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY.  By  J.  H.  MILLAR. 

[In  the  press. 

X.  THE  ROMANTIC  REVOLT.  By  Prof.  C.  E.  VAUGHAN. 

[In  preparation. 

XI.  THE  ROMANTIC  TRIUMPH.  By  T.  S.  OMOND. 

XII.  THE  LATER  NINETEENTH  CENTURY.  By  The 
EDITOR.  [In  preparation. 


PHILOSOPHICAL  CLASSICS 

FOR  ENGLISH  READERS. 


Edited  by  Professor  KNIGHT,  LL.D. 

Price  Is.  each. 


Descartes.  Prof.  Mahaffy. 
Butler.  Rev.  W.  L.  Collins. 
Berkeley.  Prof.  Campbell  Fraser. 
Fichte.  Prof.  Adamson. 

Kant.  Prof.  Wallace. 

Hamilton.  Prof.  Veitch. 

Hegel.  The  Master  of  Balliol. 
Leibniz.  John  Theodore  Merz. 


Vico.  Prof.  Flint. 

Hobbes.  Prof.  Croom  Robertson. 
Hume.  Prof.  Knight. 

Spinoza.  Principal  Caird. 

Bacon :  Part  I.  Prof.  Nichol. 
Bacon  :  Part  II.  Prof.  Nichol. 
Locke.  Prof.  Campbell  Fraser. 


WILLIAM  BLACKWOOD  &  SONS,  Edinburgh  and  London. 


FORE ION  CLASSICS 

FOR  ENGLISH  READERS. 

Edited  by  Mrs  OLIPHANT. 

Limp  cloth,  price  Is.  each. 


Dante.  The  Editor. 

Voltaire.  General  Sir  E.  B  Hamley, 
K.C.B. 

Pascal.  Principal  Tulloch. 
Petrarch.  Henry  Reeve,  C.B. 
Goethe.  A.  Hayward,  Q.C. 
Moli^re.  The  Editor  and  F.  Tarver, 
M.  A. 

Montaigne.  Rev.  W.  L.  Collins. 
Rabelais.  Sir  Walter  Besant. 
Calderon.  E.  J.  Hasell. 

Saint  Simon.  C.  W.  Collins. 
Cervantes.  The  Editor. 


Corneille  and  Racine.  Henry 
M.  Trollope. 

Madame  de  Sevigne.  Miss 

Thackeray. 

La  Fontaine  and  other  French 
Fabulists.  Rev.  W.  Lucas  Col¬ 
lins,  M.A. 

Schiller.  James  Sime,  M.A. 

Tasso.  E.  J.  Hasell. 

Rousseau.  Henry  Grey  Graham. 
Alfred  de  Musset.  C.  F. 
Oliphant. 


ANCIENT  CLASSICS 

FOR  ENGLISH  READERS. 

Edited  by  the  Rev.  W.  LUCAS  COLLINS,  M.A. 
Limp  cloth,  price  Is.  each. 


Homer :  Iliad.  The  Editor. 
Homer:  Odyssey.  The  Editor. 
Herodotus.  G.  C.  Swayne. 
Csesar.  Anthony  Trollope. 

Virgil.  The  Editor. 

Horace.  Sir  Theodore  Martin. 
-3Cschylus.  Bishop  Coplestonb. 
Xenophon.  Sir  Alex.  Grant. 
Cicero.  The  Editor. 

Sophocles.  C.  W.  Collins. 

Pliny.  Rev.  A.  Church  and  W.  J. 
Brodribb. 

Euripides.  W.  B.  Donne. 
Juvenal.  E.  Walford. 
Aristophanes.  The  Editor. 
Hesiod  and  Theognis.  J.  Davies. 


Plautus  and  Terence.  The 

Editor. 

Tacitus.  W.  B.  Donne. 

Lucian.  The  Editor. 

Plato.  C.  W.  Collins. 

Greek  Anthology.  Lord  Neaves. 
Livy.  The  Editor. 

Ovid.  Rev.  A.  Church. 

Catullus,  Tibullus,  and  Pro¬ 
pertius.  J.  Davies. 
Demosthenes.  W.  J.  Brodribb. 
Aristotle.  Sir  Alex.  Grant. 
Thucydides.  The  Editor. 
Lucretius.  W.  H.  Mallock. 
Pindar.  Rev.  F.  D.  Morice. 


WILLIAM  BLACKWOOD  &  SONS,  Edinburgh  and  London. 


"  .  ;  .  ■  ■ 

'  *  v 


- 

. 

' 


•I 

. 


.